《New Life; New Hell》


 Prologue New Life

    -Prologue 1- New Life


    Do you know what the worst thing is? Well, you would first think it is dying. That is indeed pretty bad, but I know something worse. Dying, getting reincarnated and put together with the reincarnation of the person you hate the most. Sounds impossible? I would agree, if I weren''t in my current situation. But let me tell you my story from the beginning.


    My name is Marcus. My last name doesn''t really matter, because you will forget it anyway, later on. I''m 18 years old, just finished high school and finally escaped from that person. Through my very short life I got along with every person, more or less. At least on the surface, but there was one, only one person, I couldn''t get along with no matter what. It wouldn''t have been a problem if I met that person in just one part of my life, like in kindergarten or grade school etc.


    But that is not what happened. I was stuck with that person for as long as I can remember. We were in the same kindergarten, grade school, middle school and even high school. That person¡¯s name is Kyle Johnson. Now for the reason I hate him. When you first meet him you would think he is the perfect guy, blond hair, blue eyes, tall, athletic, smart, gentlemanly, but that is just his facade. No, that is not me being butt hurt for being average compared to him. I wouldn''t care less if that was just the only reason. If he was a genuinely nice guy then everything would be good.


    I told you already, I was stuck with that guy for a damn long time and, of course, because of that, our mothers got to know each other. So they found out we lived in the same block and made us play together all the time. That was the time when I saw his real nature. At first I was blinded by that blond and blue eyed pretty boy too. He was nice as long as I didn''t accomplish something he couldn''t. Every time I got an expensive toy it would always disappear after we played. I even saw him throwing it out, into the garden, but no one would believe me, because ¡°Kyle is such a nice kid and I shouldn''t blame him for my mistakes¡°. Then he would ¡°search¡° for my toy and present it in front of them, saying he searched for a long time (he even put mud on his face to make it look convincing)and ¡°found¡° it.


    When we got into grade school and it seemed like I would get a bit popular he would spread rumours about me. Things like I would like to hit animals and bullying kids. He faked the evidences of my ¡°deeds¡± to be more convincing. All just to make him look good. The older we got the nastier the rumours got until I was isolated. He played the ¡°nice guy¡° and still talked to me. Or it seemed like that at least. He was mocking me with a smile. ?Seems like you had a crush on Cassie~. You know, I thought about asking her out. I believe she is better off with me instead of someone like you. ¡°, stuff like this.


    I can''t even say anything. 1.) Because of these bullshit rumours, which everyone believes just because some pretty boy spread them and 2.) Because as fast as my reputation sunk, his rose. So in the eyes of everyone else, Kyle was more creditable then me. Oh, there was even that one time he told the boyfriend of one of the girls he was ¡°dating¡°, that I sexually harassed her aaaand as you may have guessed that guy believed Kyle. Well the girl was playing along so it''s kind of obvious it would happen. That guy called me out and beat the shit out of me. I know, I know, I should have defended myself and stuff, but come on, that guy was like 2 meter something tall and looked like the hulk! You think an average guy like me can keep up with THAT? Even with my few martial arts lessons I was still not ready for something like that.... It was like a level one Priest fighting against a level 100 elite boss monster¡­ See now why I hate him? If you still say I shouldn''t hate him for that, then you must be some kind of saint, because I don''t see anything likable about that guy. I am not the only victim by the way. Just the only one aware of the crime.


    Okay, now that this is out of the way, let''s start the story for real.


    It was the last day of high school. I just had to survive that day and I would finally be able to escape that plague and live a normal, quiet and fulfilling life. I was sitting at my table, waiting for the time of our graduation ceremony and trying not to give Kyle ideas to make even our last day stuck together miserable as well. Guess what, didn''t work. Kyle came up to me, put his hand on my shoulder and began mocking me again. ?Don''t worry. I made sure they won''t hold you back, am I not nice? Though it would probably be better for you to graduate next year, because you won''t get into any college with me around Marci. ¡°, he said with a refreshing smile which didn''t quite reach his eyes. You know, it''s that kind of look you give disgusting things.


    I ignored him for the most part though. A wonderful skill I developed. Then it was time for the graduation ceremony and every student in my grade was now in our schools'' gym. I was sitting as far away from Kyle as I could. Didn''t work again, to my dismay. We were placed next to each other... not that I expected something else. At least he ignored me for the most part. Seemed like he liked our placing as much as I did.


    And then it happened. The principal was in the middle of his boring speech when a bright light filled the gym. I couldn''t see anything, but I sure could feel my skin burning away or better said my whole body. It was going so fast I didn''t even have time to feel pain. After the white everything turned black. It was comfortable. Like sleeping in the softest bed on earth. It wasn''t too warm, it wasn''t too cold. It was simply perfect. I wanted to stay in this state as long as I could.... which wasn''t really long.


    ?H-Hey wake up. Ehm... Heeeeey! ¡°, was what I heard after what could have been a few minutes in that realm. ?Hmmng ¡­ just 5 more minutes, mum¡°, was my answer to the voice. I must say that person was a pretty violent one. Just asking for a bit of sleep and what do I get? A hit to my head and a direct kiss with the floor. Pissed, I opened my eyes and picked myself up from the ground to look at that monster, which separated me and that comfortable feeling.


    What I saw was 1.) A completely white room ¡­. White... I think I will hate that color now.... aaand 2.) A 16 something looking girl dressed in the same white with black hair, or maybe dark brown? Well, who cares. Not that important. She looked kind of annoyed at me. I didn''t really know what I did to her, but I knew for sure it will be a pain in the ass to deal with her.


    Most of the girls that acted like this without me having done anything are Kyle¡¯s followers or should I call them devotees? They would just glare at me all the time and seem like they wanted to kill me. Girls are scary! Ahh, I became distracted again. Sorry, sorry, I should focus more, I know!


    Well, back to the girl. ?Took you long enough! You know, everyone else that died was already sent off! Haa¡­ and now I am stuck with you. I wanted to send off that handsome prince ¡­ Not some peasant looking moron like you! Haa... Whatever! ¡°, that is what that girl uttered.


    ¡¯Hurray and another Kyle devotee...¡¯ my face, which showed confusion and surprise at first now showed annoyance.


    ?Haa, okay, I want to make this as short as possible, sooo off you go.¡° and with that the girl raised her hand and looked like she wanted to snap her fingers.


    ?HEEEY, wait a moment! First of all, where am I, why am I here and who are you? Oh, and what do you mean by ''sending off''? Explain things before you throw me somewhere! ¡°This stopped her hand movement, and she gave me a look, which said ''How troublesome....'' and clicked her tongue.


    ?Haaa... couldn''t you have figured that out by yourself? You died, you know? I am a goddess and this is my realm. And before you ask, yes, there are more gods who live in separate realms. Well, and what happens now is you will be reincarnated. Be grateful, we usually don''t do stuff like that, hmpf! ¡°She answered everything in a fast manner and for some reason struck a proud pose. There was just one detail, which piqued my interest.


    ?Hmm. You don''t do this reincarnation thing for everyone? Why do you do it for me then? Or better said for my whole grade? What exactly killed us anyway? ¡°With these questions, the goddess'' face paled and sweat began to form on her forehead. She avoided looking into my eyes.


    ?Tha-That is... ehm Hahaha....haha...¡± was all she could utter. Well, one could pretty much predict the reason based on her reaction anyway, so there was no need for her to spell it out.


    ?Ah! So you gods messed around and accidently killed my whole grade, now you feel guilty and want to reincarnate us, which is something you usually wouldn''t do. I''m right, am I not? ¡°My face had this kind of expression ¨º__¨º and it obviously made her uncomfortable.


    ?Eh... ehm ¡­ y....es....¡°, she mumbled.


    ?What was that? You see, my ears are bad, could you repeat that? ¡°, I said while holding one hand behind my ear still with the same face.


    ?I-I said Yes!!! ¡°She answered again, looking embarrassed. There was nothing left of the girl who kicked me to wake me up. ?T-that''s why I wanted this to finish fast, tch...¡°, she muttered, turning a bright red with tears in her eyes.


    ?Oh, so the gods deal with their mistakes like that. Just shove them somewhere else without explaining anything or even giving one some advantage. Haa~ so not only earth was unfair but the god realm, too. I see a dark future ahead of us~¡°, I tried my best to make her feel even more guilty. It worked. She looked like a tomato with her puffed cheeks and the bright red colour in her face. She knitted her eyebrows and trembled.


    ?W-What do you want...¡°, she looked to the floor as she mumbled that.


    ?Hmm. How about you actually tell me a bit more about the place I am getting reincarnated into? ¡°With my arms folded, I waited for her to fulfill my request.


    ?....It-It''s a fantasy world as you would call it. There is magic and different races living in that world: elves, humans, demi-humans, demons and their sub species. It was decided that two people from your grade will be reincarnated together, in pairs......¡° She stopped there, as if she was finished. This goddess knew how to make someone pissed.


    ?And what does that mean, oh great, almighty, unnamed goddess? ¡° At that point my thoughts slipped through my mouth, the sarcasm clearly audible. I''m lucky she didn''t decide to kill me... Oh wait, I was already dead. Hmm~ then I am glad that she didn''t send me all the way to hell instead of reincarnating me. Would have been a shame if I didn''t get to see real life magic, maybe getting a cat-eared little sister, or a busty elven big sister, and... All that without Kyle destroying everything! ¡­... Wait, I''m getting distracted again. Anyway, she answered me even if she didn''t like it. At least her face looked like she would explode at any moment.


    ?I-It means one of your classmates will be reborn close to you, so that you will have an easier time to adjust. *mumble* though you won''t really remember anything fufufu *mumble* ¡°The last part was kind of hard to understand, but I knew it wasn''t something nice.


    ?Could it be you are an evil god and you just planned the best way to make me suffer? ¡° I held my hand in front of my upper body like a girl would when naked.


    ?N-N-NO! Y-Y-YOU IMPUDENT HUMAN!!! GO ALREADY!¡° she finally snapped.


    ?He-HEY WAIT!! DON''T PUT ME TOGETHER WITH-¡° She snapped her fingers and the ground I was sitting on disappeared.


    ________________________________


    ?What did I do to deserve this, I, the great Esere? Why couldn''t I get the prince! Umumumu SOME DAY I WILL MAKE HIM PAY!!! ¡° This goddess, named Esere, was a prideful goddess. Never had someone talked to her like this, let alone a human. Her head was still red and she was fuming. You could see the steam rise from her head to the ceiling. At that moment another god entered Esere''s realm.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.?You must hear this, Esere! You know the people who got caught up in our little quarrel? You know what? There was this suuuper hot guy with them! It was kind of cute how he was all flustered and kind of freaked out! Haaa~ I think I even forgot to delete his memory. I was too entranced by these blue eyes~¡° The goddess who was talking to Esere was Ione. She was the goddess responsible for Kyle¡¯s reincarnation. Ione continued talking about Kyle and his reaction, which wasn''t as composed as Marcus''. Well, no person in their right mind would be that composed.


    ?So~ How was your subject, Esere? ¡° Ione had come to a stop and began questioning Esere.


    ?He-He was a disaster! He slept when he appeared in my realm and wouldn''t wake up! He glared at me when I woke him! He insulted me! He threatened me! HE CALLED ME AN EVIL GOD!!! And he probably had only dirty thoughts when I told him about the fantasy world! .... He is trash! He doesn''t deserve a second chance at all! I hope he falls on his head at birth and dies again, so that I can make him suffer!¡° If one didn''t know better they might think Esere was a demon, ready to reap souls... she looked the part at least, here and now. Ione just stood there, unable to think off a method to sooth Esere.


    ?We-well, he doesn''t have his memory so he will be pure again, right? ¡° She finally managed to utter some words, but these words made Esere realize something.


    ?.............Eh.....¡° She remembered, all too late, that she didn''t delete his memory.


    ¡°Y-you didn''t delete it? Well, I''m not one to talk, but..... Could it be you got too emotional again? ¡° Ione was spot on. Esere avoided Ione¡¯s gaze, blushed a little and uttered a nervous laugh, then sighed.


    ?Well, it can''t be that bad, right? As long as Boss doesn''t know about it, everything is fine...¡° Ione looked into the distance and finally realized that both of them will be punished if this came to their boss'' ears. Esere wouldn''t fall alone.


    _____________________________________


    I was falling. Yes, falling. I didn''t just wake up in a new body. No, I was falling from the sky. Head first at an insane speed. This experience is something you don''t want to have. Well, there are those adrenaline junkies who would love to do this, but I wasn''t one of them. If it were possible, I would have pissed my pants. I had seriously doubted I would get reincarnated and started to think that goddess was really some evil goddess, who just wanted to make me suffer and I am not actually dead. I screamed like some little school girl and some teardrops appeared in the edges of my eyes. The ground came closer and closer. Now I could see houses. I didn''t really care for them, because I kiiiind of had other worries to contend with, like for example, my head exploding like a watermelon on the ground or my body getting impaled by some fence.


    The only thing I still remember of that scenery was that it was kind of dark, and the city shone in a red neon like light. I know, not much, but come on. If one of you were to fall out of an airplane, falling head first with the final destination being the ground, would you admire the beautiful mountains in the background or the village next to them? I doubt it. I closed my eyes, without stopping to scream, when I saw my final destination. A wonderful rooftop of some kind of tower. It had a huge iron spike on the peak. I imagined myself being screwed on that thing, serving birds as easy food, but I never felt that spike piercing through my immobile body.


    That didn''t happen, but I heard my own screams change all of a sudden. It was more high-pitched and kind of annoying so I stopped, opened my eyes and noticed I wasn''t falling anymore. I just saw a ceiling and felt really dirty and slimy. I tried to move or to sit up, but all I could do was move my arms and legs a little bit and that not for a long time before getting tired. I first thought I had hit the roof, fell through it and became crippled... like I said before, when I fell I gave up on the thought of being reincarnated, but I slowly figured it out when some person picked me up as if I wouldn''t weight anything.


    I was kind of small and not really that heavy, but not to such an extent that one could lift me with such ease. Well, and that person was gigantic from my point of view. Taller than that hulk who beat me bloody. So I just put 2 and 2 together after my mind had cleared and came to the conclusion that I was indeed reincarnated. If I told some priests and philosophers about this getting reincarnated after birth thing, I think this would have sparked some new discussions of various levels. Things like what happens after death, though I think I am a special case when I believe what that Kyle devotee goddess said... when human life begins, though I don''t really know if everyone has the same experience......... I should stop, otherwise we won''t move forward with the story, instead fighting over who is right and who is wrong.


    Okay, I shall now describe the people who seemed to be my parents. The person who lifted me, is male and most likely my father. I couldn''t really see that well at that time so I can only describe him roughly. He had silver grey hair, his face looked pretty strict and his eyes seemed pretty fierce. The colour was some shade of yellow, I think. There were other things, that seemed weird on him but I couldn''t really make them out. Now to the other person, that was probably my mother. She had very, veeeeeeery long blackish hair. I first thought it was some kind of blanket or jacket or something, but no, it was just daaamn long hair. Her face looked exhausted. Well, seemed like she DID just give birth to little old me at that time, so that should explain it. Otherwise her face looked gentle, like she couldn''t harm anyone. Her eyes were turquoise.


    That''s all I could make out. Well, I noticed that something was really different, but I just couldn''t see it clearly. I would later know what it was. Anyway, the man handed me over to the woman, who gently smiled at me and slowly rocked me in her arms. It made me sleepier than I already was. I heard them talk, but don''t even think I understood a word they said. It sounded to me like "ghahe jsjajke ghhsbw? ¡° from the man, and "haie hsheik <<Zeki>> hshw ajk! ¡° from the woman. After that the woman smiled happily and the man had a kind of annoyed face, I think? It looked like he wasn''t happy with whatever they were talking about. The woman kept saying the same word over and over, looking like she found the answer to all her problems.<<Zeki>>, <<Zeki>>. And it didn''t seem to end soon.


    I nearly drifted back into that warm and comfortable feeling I had in that goddess¡¯s realm, but my moment of absolute peace was disturbed by the sudden opening of the door. The person who opened it slammed it so hard that it reached the wall next to it. That person seemed hectic and afraid of something, but I didn''t really care. I just wanted to sleep and try to process what happened up until now, but it looked like I wouldn''t get any sleep. The person shouted something, which made my possible parents move pretty fast. My possible father put black blankets around me, gave me to the man who disturbed my peace and then picked up my possible mother. He then said something to the man while pointing to a nearby table with his chin. The man picked up some things from there and then ran out.


    After that my possible father and mother ran into some kind of secret passage behind a book shelve. I know, classic, but still effective. The man who was holding me, well, and me, left though what looked like the main entrance. Then I saw what happened. Everything around the tower was colored in shades of red. Cause of that was the fire which spread everywhere. Then there were people fighting and too busy to notice a guy with a baby in his arm, walking out of the main entrance and in the most noticeable way. This guy wasn''t some sort of spy, that''s for sure. But the, well, let''s call them enemies, were just as incompetent to not notice us. Whatever.


    The man ran along a wall and looked around frantically. Oh yeah, by the way, if you think I was quiet, forget it. I was confused and kind of nervous about what was going on here, but, well... I was a baby, so I couldn''t really say what I want. I let out random noises, like a baby would do right before it would cry.... I didn''t cry, if you want to know! I do have my pride too, even if it doesn''t look like it!  Well, anyway, after a while spent looking around he seemed to have found what he was searching for. He said something I didn''t get, put some necklace around my neck and a paper with one word on it in the towel I was wrapped up in and then placed me on some stone pedestal. He started looking around again, and after he confirmed that we were alone he fiddled with some device. It was glowing blue, like a neon lamp, but he couldn''t finish what he was doing.


    Because, oh wonder oh wonder, someone did follow us. The man who brought me here noticed the intruder though and could block the sword, which was going to slice his neck. But he couldn''t avoid getting pushed back a bit. He bumped into the device and the floor under me began to glow. That glow slowly began to envelope me. The last thing I saw was that man being impaled by a sword. A bit of his blood dripped onto me. I was shocked and helpless. I think I would have run away even if I was still in my old body, and don''t you people tell me that you would have acted differently. Speaking for myself, this was the first time I''d ever seen a dead body, or even better, said someone being killed. I always heard about that stuff on TV and read about it in newspapers, but never had anything like that happened before my very eyes.


    After I saw that scene I felt the same as when I died. The feeling of my skin burning wasn''t as strong though, it was more of a tickling, which was a bit annoying. Everything was white in front of my eyes. That was the moment when I began to cry. It was more some kind of shout. I didn''t know what was going on. There was so much that happened in such a short time. I didn¡¯t even have enough time to accept the fact that I died. All of this felt like it happened in an instant. I died, met a goddess, pissed her off, was reincarnated and then I saw someone die. I wonder if everyone else had similar experiences.


    The light broke my body in little parts, but it didn¡¯t hurt. It felt like my body normally would. I could see millions of white light particles rising to the ceiling. I saw myself rising into the sky. Then all of my body shot forward into some direction. I wasn¡¯t in control obviously. I didn¡¯t really care for anything I could have seen on the way to my still unknown destination. I was too shocked for that. I wondered if I would get killed too. Without seeing this world. After losing my life in such a ridiculous way. Without enjoying life without that bastard Kyle. I thought about my former life. I compared it already to my few minutes¡¯ long second life. I thought things like, ?It wasn¡¯t such a bad life.¡° or ?If these shitty gods wouldn¡¯t have interfered I could have enjoyed a normal life, without people dying.¡°, among other things.


    Well, these kind of thoughts didn¡¯t help my current condition, neither mentally nor physically. But I continued until the light particles, which were parts of my body, slowly formed my normal body again. I was lying in front of a big double door. That was all before I finally fell asleep. I could finally stay in this peaceful state with no white, the color, which indicates my misery; in sight. This is the best way to calm down in any situation. And I would need all the rest in the world to be able to cope with what this second life would have in store for me next.


    Authors note


    If you find any mistakes or awkward formulations please do tell me. It will help me a lot to improve my English. If you have suggestions please comment them ^^. If you liked my story please leave a comment, too XD


    That¡¯s it from me. Thanks for reading this story ^^ ¡­or the beginning of it hahaha >w>

 Chapter 1 New Hell?

    -Chapter 1- New Hell?


    I see, I see. So you are still interested? Then I shall continue. Where was I again? Oh yeah! The door.


    So I was sleeping in front of that door, sleeping like a baby. Well, I was one, haha¡­. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t long before someone noticed me and made some noise. It woke me up, of course. The person, who made that much noise was a tall woman, though everyone looked tall from my perspective, so maybe she wasn¡¯t tall. She had blond, nearly white hair. Her skin was as white as porcelain and her eyes had a light blue color. They seemed to sparkle¡­. Well, one should comment the two perfectly shaped melons of hers, which moved every time she turned around to call for someone. Not that I stared at them or anything¡­. Really!


    That woman wore some kind of white robe with some golden decorations on them. They fit perfectly and complemented her body. On her head was a type of headwear nuns would wear. This thing was white, too. She looked to unnatural to be a human, was what I thought. My first guess was that she was another goddess, because she sure looked more like it then that violent, lazy, Kyle devotee, evil goddess.


    No, she wasn¡¯t one. I soon saw something that would proof my first guess wrong. She had long, pointy ears. And what has long pointy ears and divine beauty? Elves! Well, at least they are shown like this in MMORPGs and Fantasy novels. I considered to change my opinion about that evil goddess, because she granted my wish of having such a family member¡­ Even if she is not my sister. At least she is a sister!  Anyway, that elven Woman, seemed quiet uncomfortable. After a while of that beautiful Elves shouting, which by the way sounded different then the words of my possible parents, some other elf nuns and some children appeared.


    The other nuns wore the same clothes as the one that found me with the difference that the decorations of the clothes were a bit different. They were bronze, silver or green. I seemed to be some kind of rank distinction. They were all striking beauties in their own way and, similar to that busty sister, had hair colours which seemed to have to be mixed with white. I think these colours were called pastel? Well, let¡¯s just say my bad luck colour was everywhere, though I didn¡¯t really mind with that sight. This was the first and the last time I can say I liked that colour.


    The kids, that were hiding behind some of the nuns looked like they were around 5 years old and looked similar to the nuns with the exception that there where boys in the mix. They didn¡¯t really look different from the girls actually. One could just distinguish them, because of their clothes. The girls wore white dresses and the guys wore a white shirt and brown pants. At that moment I began to wonder, was I a girl or a boy. That was an important question! But as important as it was, it had to wait. I couldn¡¯t really move. How tight did these people warp me in that black cloth anyway? What if I suffocated or got teleported somewhere dangerous? Well, if I got teleported anywhere dangerous I would have been dead even if I could move my arms and legs. These were pretty much useless now anyway.


    I tried to say something, because it kind of awkward. They kept staring at me and mutter something I couldn¡¯t understand, so I tried to say ¡°Hi¡±. I know, it was a brilliant idea. A talking baby isn¡¯t creepy at all. Not a bit. Well, they wouldn¡¯t have understood me anyway, so maybe it wasn¡¯t that stupid. Not that it worked anyway. Instead of ¡°Hi¡± I said ¡°Habu¡±¡­. Well close enough. The people around were shocked for a bit, at least that¡¯s what I thought. I tried to say more. Something along the lines ¡°I¡¯m not scary¡± or ¡°I¡¯m just a baby¡±. And as you should have guessed, it didn¡¯t work.  Ihee~ upfuuu~ Aaah~ babuuu~¡±, that¡¯s what came out. After this, let¡¯s call it, sentence the nuns began to look into each other¡¯s faces, until one nun with green decorations picked me up. She had pastel green hair, but there seemed to be some strands, which had a darker colour. Her hair was shorter than that of the other nuns, too. She turned to the other nuns with a determined look and again said something. I wonder if everyone from my grade was as annoyed as me by this language barrier.


    The other nuns looked at her with shocked and/or disgusted faces. Did look that horrible? Haa~ Girls are cruel, no matter if they are from earth, the god¡¯s realm or a fantasy world.


    At last they would let the green haired nun and me through. The nuns tried to get as far away as they could and hid the few children behind their backs. Nop, I wasn¡¯t hurt by that¡­. I got experience¡­ my whole previous life. So now I don¡¯t even need Kyle to make my life complicated again, these were my thoughts. I send silent curses to that evil goddess and swore to never change my opinion about her again.


    The green haired nun carried me into a small room with a bed a table and a bucket with water, which was for cleaning apparently. She laid me on the bed and pulled out a basket from under her bed. Various clothes were in there. This was the laundry basket it seems. She threw all the clothes, which were in that basket, on the floor. Meanwhile I was giving of sounds, which were meant to be understandable sentences. I think I was commenting her newly created chaos.  She placed the basket next to me and proceeded to free me from my ¡°straight jacket¡± or in other words that black cloth. I wonder, if that was some special kind of cloth.


    When she freed me from that thing a piece of paper fell to the ground onto something that looked like some kind of filthy rag or maybe some kind of clothing.


    I know, very important, but I heard it would make this whole thing more interesting for you if I put some more detailed information into it. No? It¡¯s just unnecessary information? I see¡­


    Well, back to the paper. The nun picked it up and read the single word, written on it, out loud. ¡°Z-e-k-i? Zeki? ¡°, I recognized the word she said. It was that annoying word my possible mother repeated over and over. The woman looked at me after every time she read it. I stared at her and for some reason after the third time we repeated this she got really happy. She picked me up and rose me high into the air. ¡°Zeki! Zeki! Uo abara <<Zeki>>! ¡°, She was twirling with me still in her arms, repeating this sequence of words. Sounds like some magic incarnation, doesn¡¯t it? After a short while and, fortunately for me, before I had to empty my contents of my stomach onto her, she calmed down. She put the black cloth into the basket and stuffed some kind of pillow into it, too. This was my makeshift bed. Well, better than the floor or some wooden box, right?


    While she was preparing that bed she found the other thing I took with me on my journey in molecular state. It was the golden pendant. The green haired elf looked at it for a while, then made a serious expression as if that pendant would show her glimpse of an apocalyptic future she has to prevent. It was just a moment. She hung the pendant around my neck with a smile, while saying that word again. ¡°Zeki.¡±, she picked me up and put me into the basket. She didn¡¯t stop staring at me though. She had a sad smile on her lips, too. It was a look of pity.


    When people avoid me like I am some sickness and even protect children from me, there must have been something seriously wrong with me, so in my eyes she was the role model of a nun. The pitying look didn¡¯t seem weird with this kind of mind set.


    A few minutes flew by, with her sitting there next to the basket, resting her chin on both of her hands and looking at me and me laying in said basket before that woman rose her voice again. She pointed at herself and said:  ¡°Lilika.¡±, after that silence. She moved her finger and pointed it towards me, after yet another minute, saying: ¡°Zeki! ¡°. She repeated that process again a few more times, before she finally gave up. Did she really expect me to say these words? I would have been stupid if I really would have done that. I understood that my new name is Zeki and hers is Lilika. I couldn¡¯t even say simple words at the entrance of that church! Ah well, no use getting worked up about that now. I did try saying the names though one time to make my benefactor happy. It resulted in ¡°Kiiih~¡± instead of Zeki and ¡°Liiiia~¡± instead of Lilika. It was so frustrating. It felt like someone was holding my tongue, while I was talking. Lilika was happy with that though. After she heard these failed attempts she started to rock the basket. I didn¡¯t make me sleepy. I only fell asleep after 4 minutes. I was again greeted by the familiar black realm I grew to love.


    Shortly before Marcus or now called Zeki appeared before the churches doors, Lilika was cleaning the robes of the other priestesses. This wasn¡¯t her only task. She was responsible for everything the other priestesses ordered her. One reason for this was her rank. She was the lowest of the low, just barely passing as a priestess. The lowest rank were the green decorated ones, then came the bronze and the silver ones. The high priestess of a temple wears golden decoration. The other reason was, because of her hair. It may seem like a ridicules, but it is a very real thing among the elven race. Every member of that race has s fair hair colour. It said that the whiter the colour the more one is blessed by the goddess. On the other hand, the darker colours, like black or brown, where seen as a sign for evil. So the darker the hair colour the worse the evil is supposed to be in them. Dark hair colours were really rare, but because it is that rare these elves get treated much harsher. Lilika was such an elf. She had light green hair, but some of her hair strands were a dirty dark green. She just got taken as a priestess, because it wasn¡¯t all her hair, which had that dark colour.


    After she finished the 24th one she heard some noise outside of her chamber. ¡°SOMEONE! COME HERE! RIGHT NOW! ¡°, it was the high priestess, who usually wouldn¡¯t raise her voice no matter what. She never shouted at Lilika, too. After a few seconds Lilika heard multiple doors open followed by countless footsteps and nervous chattering. Lilika decided to look for the reason for that occurrence of the high priestess rising her voice. She climbed up the stairs leading out of the cellar. What she saw was a gathering in front of the main entrance. Most of the priestesses were standing there, whispering among each other.


    ¡°What is with that child? ¡°, ¡°We should get the guards from the city! ¡°, and ¡°Who threw THIS in front of our holy doors? ¡°, ¡°T- This is the incarnation of the evil god! We have to vanquish it! It- it will bring arm to the world! ¡°.


    These were the comments Lilika could understand. Some of the children got woken up by the noise, too and were now, still half asleep, standing behind a bronze ranked priestess. They took care of some orphans, because benevolence was one of the teachings of the holy goddess Ione. This benevolence doesn¡¯t apply for the ¡°cursed ones¡± , as the people with dark hair were called.


    She tried to get to the front to see what they were so afraid of. She reached the front, not without problems though. The other priestesses would shove her back again, every time she tried to go further to the front. What she saw there was a frozen high priestess looking down on something black. She saw a small white face n all the black.


    It was a baby!


    It was laying there motionless just looking at the high priestess with a child untypical face. After some time the baby would say something. It was gibberish, but showed it was alive and conscious. ¡°Habu~ ¡°, that was the noise it did first. Following it came a longer sequence of gibberish ¡°Ihee~ upfuu~ Ahh~Babuuu~ ¡°. Finally, the priestess moved. ¡°TAKE THIS AWAY FROM HERE! ¡°, she shouted. Lilika understood the reason for all this tumult now. The small baby was warped in a black cloth, which seemed to absorb all light. The few hairs, which were growing on its head were black, too. This was enough reason for the high priestess to get so agitated. It seemed ridicules to Lilika. No person who had dark hair really is a bad person since their birth. People get turned into bad people though the way you treat them. If you would treat an innocent child like a criminal for all his life, someday it will really turn into the person you treated it as. Just saying such things in front of the council will get you killed. Especially when you are one of the people targeted by all this hate.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?! VANQUISH THAT EVIL BEING!! ¡°, the pale blue eyes of the high priestess showed panic. ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT TO BE T-TAINTED BY THAT! ¡°, her voice was shaky now. The other priestesses started whispering again. No one wanted to step forward to do something. At that point Lilika stepped outside and took the child into her arm. ¡°You want to kill a small child? In front of the other children, too! Maybe that child¡¯s hair will turn brighter? Please let me take care of this child. ¡°, Lilika knew what she did was reckless and will put the child and herself in danger.


    The whispering started again. ¡°That isn¡¯t surprising at all. Fellow unblessed ones always stick together. ¡°, ¡°She dared to speak like this in front of the high priestess! ¡°, ¡°I bet she will be vanquished together with that sinner child! ¡°


    The high priestess intervened after the whispers got turned into loud remarks. She held her hand up and everything turned quiet.


    ¡°Lilika. You dare to speak this insolent in front of me? All that for a child cursed to be a sinner. Abandoned by our benevolent, holy goddess, Ione? ¡°, Lilika didn¡¯t move and she didn¡¯t lower her head, even after she heard high priestesses words. She didn¡¯t know why she did so much for a small baby, which isn¡¯t even hers. She just knew if this child dies here she won¡¯t forgive herself.


    ¡°I see¡­ I will allow it. Just this once. If you act this insolent in front of me again, it will have consequences. Don¡¯t let this tainted child near the other pure children, you understand! Especially Caelius. That blessed child shouldn¡¯t be tainted by THAT. ¡°, with that the high priestess turned around to look after the before mentioned Caelius.


    That child was found a week ago while the high priestess was cleaning herself in the nearby lake. It¡¯s supposed to be filled with holy energy, but that was just a rumour. In the middle of the lake a baby was floating in a white basket. The high priestess took the child with her. The child possessed completely white hair, a fair skin which looked like porcelain and grey eyes. He was the embodiment of blessing, if one judged by his looks. It was obvious for this gab in treatment.


    ¡°Thanks, oh, benevolent high priestess. ¡°, Lilika broke eye contact with he now as if she finally realized what she had done. She bowed before the now calmer high priestess. She didn¡¯t look up until all of the priestesses and children left, which didn¡¯t take long.


    Lilika still didn¡¯t know how she should take care of that child. She never learned anything about something like that. She decided to look at that kids face a bit more. He had black hair, like she saw before. His ears, typical for her race, were pointy, but still small. He was still a baby, so it wasn¡¯t that surprising. His eyes were directed at her the whole time, as if that baby understood everything that took place just then. Its eyes weren¡¯t of the same colour. One was golden, the other one a greenish blue. It was another rare appearance. The last time Lilika saw eyes like these was back then when she visited the main temple to bring them the offerings. She saw it on a big painting, which showed the evil god seducing a woman. Said woman had such eyes. They don¡¯t count as a sign for the evil god though. It was too rare for that.


    Later in her room, she finally realized, that this baby had to have a bed, a name and nourishment. She hastily searched for something that can be used as a cradle. The only thing, which can be used for something like that was her laundry basket. It was regrettable, but she had to empty it again, destroying the results of her hard work in the process.


    Done with that, Lilika saw that small child struggling with that black cloth warped around it. She planned to take it off anyway, to determine gender and to look for wounds or signs of an illness. The child was unwrapped quickly and soon classified to be male. No injuries or obvious signs of illness, but there was a piece of paper, which glided to the ground. On it were just 4 letters ¡°Z-e-k-i? Zeki? ¡°. When she said it out loud the kid reacted to it with a look in her direction. She repeated this a lot more until she was sure, these four letters were meant to be that child¡¯s, no, Zekis name.


    In her joy of finding out his name, she acted a bit reckless. She took the boy and twirled around with him, like the fastest marry-go-round that one can imagine. She soon noticed her fault, even if Zeki didn¡¯t start to cry. She blushed a bit after she put the boy back on her bed to continue prepare the improvised cradle. She took the black cloth a small pillow and a towel and put them into the basket, but not without noticing the metallic object falling out of the black cloth. It was a golden pendant.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    She remembered the symbols on the pendant, but she didn¡¯t know where she saw them. She just knew one thing: This pendant shouldn¡¯t be seen by anyone else. This thing will cause trouble. After another look towards Zeki, she couldn¡¯t bear it to throw something away that may lead him to his parents and with that a possibility to leave this temple as soon as he can.


    Lilika put it around Zekis neck. She knew it was wrong, but she just couldn¡¯t help it. It was a weird feeling. Her head warns her of the dangers, which accompany this boy, but she couldn¡¯t help but care for him.


    After she shook her head, to shake of the weird thoughts she had, she placed Zeki in the cradle. She tried to teach him her name and his own. It didn¡¯t really work. She didn¡¯t expect anything from that anyway. She has enough time to teach him that. She was just happy looking at that small child, which slowly got defeated by tiredness again caused by Lilikas rocking of the cradle.


    When he fell asleep she left to get food from somewhere. She didn¡¯t care from where.


    Even if she had to steal the food meant for Cealius.


    When I woke up, I was alone. Lilika was nowhere to be seen and I didn¡¯t really know what I should do. I was in a completely unknown place after all. With nothing else to do I tried moving around. Exercise is important to live a normal life.


    First I tried to sit up, which ended with me just flailing around with my arms and legs. I did manage to move forward enough to prop my head onto the basket wall. I confirmed my current state. Small chubby body, typical for a baby. Well, it would have been really creepy, if I was buff¡­ Imagine finding a talking, muscular baby. Would you pick something like this up? I wouldn¡¯t. Call me cruel and superficial, but that¡¯s how I am.


    The other thing I confirmed was my gender. I still had my original gender. At least I didn¡¯t have to worry about my way of acting.


    I couldn¡¯t really see much else. Again I was left with nothing to do. How do babies actually survive though this boredom? Well, it is probably a good thing we aren¡¯t able to remember the things from that time period.


    Now that I think about it. Is it even possible to have thoughts? I heard that children start to think consciously with 6 or older. So if I was able to think, wouldn¡¯t my brain have been transplanted? And even then there is no possibility that this kind of ¡°experiment¡± worked. Gods are amazing to make something like that happen. Ah, I am rambling on again!


    Anyway, the first years of my life here in this world wasn¡¯t really eventful.


    Lilika never really took me out. Every time I heard the other nuns and children leaving the church, Lilika would look at me with pity. My days were spend with learning the language. It was easier than I expected to learn the language. I understood it after half a year maybe. That body really had a great learning function. I wasn¡¯t able to pronounce the words though. It was as if some unknown force would prevent me from saying a complete sentence. I was able to say Lili.


    Lilika would always leave around the same time and return with food meant for me. If she had work to do she would take me with her and talk to me. It wasn¡¯t anything meaningful. Lilika took good care of me, but the other nuns that saw me looked at me disgusted, sprinkled some liquid on me and then left with a click of their tongue. I didn¡¯t see any reason in that. Did I look that dirty? Lilika would wear a sad smile when she wiped that liquid of. ¡°No one deserves such a treatment. ¡°, this is what she always mumbled.


    Another achievement I earned is my new found mobility. I am able to walk! I never thought I would be that happy but being able to walk. First I would crawl or roll around to move. That wasn¡¯t the best method and pretty limited. I could only explore Lilikas room. There wasn¡¯t much in there. There was a bookshelf with some books in it. I couldn¡¯t reach far enough to pull a book form out of there. Then there was a working table with nothing on it. Lilika would place my food on that table and put me on her lap then feed me. A mirror was in this room too. It was a bit dirty, but one could still see something in it. I could see my black hair, which slowly started to grow longer, my eyes, which were coloured golden and turquoise, my now pointy ears and my still chubby body. Maybe I was an elf, too, but who knows. Things were never what they seemed around me. The closet next to it wasn¡¯t that interesting for me. I am no pervert who gets kicks from smelling girls¡¯ underwear, even if I would have been probably forgiven.


    This crawling around got boring really fast so I decided to try walking now. I don¡¯t know how often I fell on the butt after I finally was able to walk one step before the floor stole my second kiss. Maybe I should have dated the floor. Seems like a pretty reliable lover. No expectations, always there when I need it, never complains. Aah~ maybe that would have been for the best¡­. I got weird ideas again¡­.


    Where was I? Oh yeah! Walking.


    After the 1000000th time of raising the floors flags or simply said after falling down so often I forgot the actual number, I succeeded in walking around the room. I was now able to reach the door handle ¡­ with much work. This took me 3 month!


    I always had to wait until Lilika was gone. I needed peace and quiet for something that needed my full concentration. On the day I finally succeeded, Lilika was late. Normally she would just take half an hour. At least that is what I thought. My sense of time really got screwed up after all that time without a clock.


    After some more walking round the room and experimenting what I can reach, I heard noise outside of the room. It was loud shouting, things falling down and a shaking voice.


    ¡°Lilika! What do you think you are doing there? Is that food? Where did you get that? Did you steal from the high priestess again.¡±, again the sound of something falling down. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t steal anything, Miss. I ask for permission. P-please don¡¯t take it away from me. Zeki needs this. Please¡­ I will do work more, so please give it back to me. ¡°, that was Lilikas voice. She sounded like she was really desperate. ¡°Zeki? Who is that? You mean that evil thing? Why does that damned brat need Caelius¡¯ food? That thing deserves things like this!¡± there was a sound of liquid being poured. ¡°Oh, I am sorry. It seems that my hand slipped. Fufufu, but I heard this is good for the hair and skin, so you should maybe thank me. ¡°, laughing was heard and the crushing of bottle. ¡°If you do this again, it will reach the high priestesses ears. Even her benevolence as a limit. ¡°, the laughs of the other nuns or priestesses like they call themselves slowly faded away.


    I was standing near the door to hear everything that was being said, but I didn¡¯t think Lilika would reach the door so quickly. She opened the door with a lot of strength. Of course, my head had a wonderful encounter with Mister Door. *Ding! You unlocked the door route¡­.. I hope the floor won¡¯t be jealous, hahaha¡­..


    ¡°Zeki! What are you doing there? Are you okay? You¡¯re bleeding! Wait let me fix that for you! Don¡¯t cry *sob, sob* ¡°, I didn¡¯t even notice my bleeding head and I didn¡¯t show any signs of starting to cry. Lilika on the other hand was crying. Her hair was wet. Some brown liquid dripped from it. Her face had some cuts on them. The one that needed attention wasn¡¯t me, it was her!


    ¡°Lili¡­. Hurt! Zeki fine. ¡°, that¡¯s the best I could say without that unknown force interfering. I think my way of acting was still not comparable with that of a child my current age. ¡°Ze-Zeki what are you taking about, haha. I¡¯m fine. Come here, I will heal you. ¡°, Lilika didn¡¯t want to worry me, but I took it as making a fool out of me. I stood up, walked towards her as fast as I could, which wasn¡¯t really fast, and pushed her. I know, childish. Well, if you are in such a body for a long enough time you start acting like that. I didn¡¯t really understand it myself. Lilika was more surprised than mad. ¡°Z-Zeki¡­ You can walk! ¡°, She jumped onto her feet and lifted me up to give me another ride on the Lilika merry-go-round. It was hard to keep my food in my stomach.


    Behind her smile she always wore in front of me was a deep sadness and frustration. She really was to kind for her own good. She could have defended herself, but who am I to say something like that. I never tried to defend myself against Kyle, I gave up on resolving the misunderstandings. Maybe there was more reason to this, than just some misunderstanding. I decided to ask her¡­ somehow.


    ¡°Why¡­ hurting Lili? Why ¡­ hete- ¡°, I bit my tongue, but she seemed to understand what I tried to say. ¡°Zeki¡­ did you listen to that just now? It-it was nothing. It¡¯s just- I did something to a child the high priestess likes as much as I like you, see? T-That¡¯s it. ¡°, she smiled again. She didn¡¯t tell me the whole truth again. It annoyed me a lot. I wasn¡¯t some small child, which needs protection! Well, I did need physical protection, you know what I mean. I am old enough to understand stuff! Even if it¡¯s just my mental age¡­. I gave up for now.


    Let¡¯s fast forward a bit or else I will get too boring. Let¡¯s move to the time I was 3 years old.


    Lilika already thought me some writing and I could speak more fluent now. Even Lilika was surprised when I talked in a whole sentence when I turned one. She did say that sentence wasn¡¯t child-like at all. I had to be more careful. Back to the writing. The writing of the elves consisted out of pictograms. Every noun, adjective and verb had a certain picture like character. They weren¡¯t really abstract either. You could recognize the word immediately. The other words were different kind of cycle shapes. It wasn¡¯t that hard to learn, but maybe that was just tis body.


    My black hair now was nearly long enough to cover my ears. Lilika tried to cut them once, but it ended with her cutting a hole into it, not that it really mattered. She wouldn¡¯t let me out anyway.


    I still didn¡¯t understand why the priestesses looked at me the way they did. I didn¡¯t look that disgusting. I would even say I was cute enough to make high school girls squeal over me. They did it when they saw Kyle when he was 5 while they nearly trampled over me. Girls are still scary¡­. I called myself cute¡­ I am slowly turning into a narcissist¡­ you never heard that okay! I am juuust a normal person! Though I am an abnormal child as it seemed¡­


    Ah, something else I noticed were two bumps around my forehead. Well, not that I was surprised with all the passionate encounters with Misses Floor and Mister Door. The weird thing was they wouldn¡¯t go away. I could still hide them with my fringe so it was fine for the time being. Oh yeah, I didn¡¯t go around naked! Even if I never left the room I should at least wear some clothes to not get sick. Lilika gave me some kind of robe and some pants. They were all white. I felt like some kind of misfortune will hit me pretty soon. This colour never brought luck! This temple thing was a place of misfortune too!


    Concerning the harassment, Lilika never told me anything. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t ask her. It was hard to ignore. The priestesses weren¡¯t really discreet. The girls in my class did a better job at that. Not that it¡¯s something praiseworthy to be able to do something like that. This stuff gets boring quiet easily, but I couldn¡¯t simply ignore the kindest person in this church temple thing to get hurt because of something I didn¡¯t know about. If you saw a friend showing up with a blue eye or bruises or both, would you believe them and not worry when the said ¡°I just fell down the steps¡±? Great, if you can do that and live a peaceful life without anything to worry about, but I just can¡¯t. I want to ignore it, but it doesn¡¯t work. I am by no means a hero. I wouldn¡¯t act reckless and run into a group of enemies or something to save the maiden in distress. I am not stupid and I dislike pain. This situation was different though.


    I would find out the reason for the hate quite soon though. In the worst possible way.


    One day when Lilika was gone I snuck out of the room. 3 years in that room nearly drove me insane! I even started to talk to Misses Floor and Mister Door. ¡°Hey, Floor. You look as cute as ever. I know it was some time since we had fun, but I think this will make Mister Door jealous, you see. Ah! Don¡¯t cry! I still love you! ¡°, totally normal.


    So because of said reasons I wanted to wander around outside. After I snuck out of the main door I finally saw the surroundings of that damned temple. I bet they worship that evil goddess. Other than my old world you couldn¡¯t see any skyscrapers, factories, which polluted the air or roads nor cars. In every direction you turned you saw trees or other plants. I couldn¡¯t identify any of them, well, I wasn¡¯t interested in plants in my old world either. I probably couldn¡¯t distinguish a tulip from a forget-me-not.


    I walked for some time, when I heard the laughing of some children. They were running in my direction. I panicked for a bit, because if they saw me they will with no doubt tell it one of the priestesses, but then I thought ¡°Wait! If they are allowed to run around outside I am too. ¡°, I continued walking, feeling calmer.


    It wasn¡¯t long until these children reached me. They seemed to be around my bodies¡¯ age. Three boys and two girls. The next action I took was greeting them. I planned to make friends like a normal person, without that Kyle interfering. Who knows maybe one of the girls will turn into the childhood friend love interest.


    ¡°Hey, look! It¡¯sh tha monsta fom de stupid piesteses rom!! ¡°, that was the answer to my grammatical and perfectly said greeting. This was torture for my ears. That boy had a lot of work to do. ¡°W-What b-but big sishter Melissa said t-to not t-t-talk to it¡­¡±, and here we can see the typical shy goody two shoes girl. ¡°It¡¯s really black! Hey do you still have some of the shinner re-re¡­ ehm stuff! ¡°, he could have tried a bit harder to say that one word¡­. That¡¯s not what I should focus on! ¡°Hey! Monsta! I bet I will get praised when I defeat you! ¡°, the other girl was completely different from Misses shy. ¡°What could you mean with monster? I am a perfectly normal person, am I not? Oh, you don¡¯t plan to splash that brown liquid onto me, do you? ¡°, I wore my best smile. I heard a smile always gives a good impression and the first impression is the most important, right? Or am I mixing up things?


    ¡°Uwaaaah! It taks wird, hahahaha. ¡°, seems like I talked too formal. These types of boys grow up to be the hot-blooded, stupid type. ¡°Of course, we will apu- appi¡­. Splash this on you! You will pollo eh polur, I mean, you make us into shinners too! You will make our hair black too! ¡°, then I started to understand. It was discrimination based on the hair colour. Lilika did have some darker coloured strands of hair, so that was the reason for her harsh treatment. In the moment I was having my enlightening, that smart ass boy decided to splash that brown stuff unto me.


    All it did was making me dirty. What a great quality of ¡°sinner repellent¡±, don¡¯t you agree? ¡°I-It¡¯s not hurt! R-ruuun! He¡¯sh da ebil god! ¡°, shy girl started to cry before falling unto her butt. I wonder if she tried to seduce Misses Floor¡­ I think I did go insane in that room¡­


    Finally, after I terrified every kid without doing anything, the last kid spoke. It was a boy, who looked just like a porcelain doll. White hair, a nearly white grey as eye colour and alabaster skin. It could have been a girl too. ¡°Now, now, we shouldn¡¯t tease him too much. We will get scolded. Maybe the holy goddess Ione will take pity on him when we are a little nice to him. ¡°, I recognized that sneering smile, that way of talking, which indirectly insults a person. It was just like the person who ruined my normal life. Without thinking I opened my mouth and nearly shouted: ¡°Kyle! ¡°. That doll boy froze on the spot as if I said something shocking. ¡°Wat are ya takin about? That is Cealius! ¡°, ¡°That¡¯sh right! ¡°. I had various thoughts at that moment. ¡°Oh fuck! Please! Not again! Stupid evil goddess!¡±


    That was the day my seemingly normal life turned into another Hell. Ahh~ that¡¯s it for today.


    Authors note


    Again if you find any mistakes (except when the kids speak), awkward formulations or other things that disturbed your reading please leave a comment. This helps me to improve my English and make a more enjoyable story. If you have suggestions for future chapters, please do tell me. I will try to build them into the story.


    You can leave a comment too, if you simply liked the chapter XD


    Aaand that¡¯s it from me again (=w=)>


    Thanks for reading my story ^^

 Chapter 2 New Possiblilty

    -Chapter 2- New Possibility


    Esere and Ione were flying over the world into which they send Marcus¡¯s grade. They were searching for the two mistakes they caused. The intact memory of Marcus and Kyle. Ione had other intentions though. She had caused another mistake. After she talked with Esere about their subjects, she got curious about Eseres subject. She thought the things he said to Esere were just hilarious. She snuck into the office of the main god and stole the files of both their subjects. The first one was her own.


    Name:                            Kyle Johnson


    Age at time of Death:                   18


    Appearance:                Blue eyes, blond hair, slime build, fair skin


    Possible Partners:    Marcus (spend most time with subject, were together since early childhood)


    Sarah    (Lover he spend the most time with)


    Cassandra, short: Cassie (Love interest)


    (Written by Helena)


    This is the file she saw at that time, too. Based on this file, she tried to give him a fitting environment with his closest friend. Then she looked at Marcus¡¯s file


    Name:                            Marcus Smith


    Age at time of death:                    18


    Appearance:               dark brown hair, brown eyes, average build (observation personality seems not to fit


    Appearance)


    Possible Partners:     Cassandra, short Cassie (Love interest)


    Special notice:   WORST POSSIBLE COMBINATION WITH KYLE JOHNSON! Has a grudge against the subject because


    Of Johnsons desire to stand on the top of the food chain.


    Will be toxic to subject¡¯s development!


    Made previous life unbearable for subject, if put together, responsible god should be


    Punished.


    (Written by chief god Alastos)


    She felt bad for not checking the files of the possible partners. Esere seemed to not have paid attention to the file at all, that¡¯s why Marcus¡¯s partner was decided by Ione alone. This is the actual reason they make this journey. Esere wanted to delete Marcus¡¯ memory and Ione wanted to somehow make up for her grave mistake. She didn¡¯t know how, but she had to do something before Alastos noticed her mistakes.


    ¡°Esere, did you find him yet? Didn¡¯t you say you could find him really quick? ¡°, Ione started to grow impatient. Every minute they didn¡¯t find him her boss had the chance to see her mistake. ¡°Hey! I need time to locate him! It¡¯s not that easy¡­ He¡¯s not there where he was supposed to grow up¡­ ¡°, Esere searched through the place she dropped him off. Normally the reincarnated person would wake up in their new body with a bank memory, but Esere was too enraged to think straight. Because of that Marcus¡¯ new body was decided randomly. Esere didn¡¯t know what race he was or what he looked like now. She just knew it was in the Demon Territory.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Why did Boss even appoint you to a subject¡­ He knew you would get all emotional¡­ ¡°, Ione was holding her hand against her forehead while shaking it. ¡°HEY! You did the same mistake, you lass! Just because your subject had a good looking body, you forgot to delete his memory! ¡°, Esere stopped to look for some demon child, she decided to look for his soul now. She had no idea what it looked like, so she just guessed it had to be a really evil looking soul. She ignored the complaining Ione next to her and send her senses all over that world.


    First she searched though the countless cities of the humans. She saw a lot of evil souls, but it wasn¡¯t absolute evil. Everything evil she saw had some kind of good in it. The humans were a weird race. Neither good nor evil.


    Next she scanned though the mountainous regions. The home of most demi-humans. Red souls in hidden behind yellow submission. This would lead to a lot of trouble, but it was not what she was searching for.


    After that she searched though the forests and ¡°green¡± regions. This were the places, where the elves were building their villages. Most of their souls had a beautiful colour. She wasn¡¯t able to see the evil, which was hidden behind that beautiful colour.


    Far away from the main village, you could call it their capital, Esere found something. It was a soul covered by a thin layer of white, it was nearly transparent. Behind that layer she saw deep black. The longer she looked intp that black the more she felt disgusted and sick. ¡°I-I think I found it ¡­ I ¡­ wait for a bit. ¡°, her face now looked as pale as a ghosts. She had to control herself not to barf.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t barf down there, okay! If you do, it¡¯s your responsibility to explain our boss why people are worshipping the holy vomit, you hear me! ¡°, Ione wanted to avoid anything that would cause an uproar. Alastos would react to something like that immediately.


    ¡°I- I know already! He¡¯s at the elf¡¯s territory¡­ urg. At some temple, which worships you, I guess. Didn¡¯t they have a weird believe, that black haired people are evil? ¡°, Esere knew that this rule was one of Iones whimsical actions. Like the time when she mixed celestials with humans and made a new race, which couldn¡¯t even remember what they did a minute ago. It was a miracle this race didn¡¯t die out already. They were treated as part of the demi-humans, but it caused a lot of trouble for a lot of gods.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything! It was just there was that guy I really liked, but he rejected me and fell in love with some other woman! I may have been a little pissed and said something weird¡­. ¡°, this little remark resulted in a society build upon this discrimination. She broke yet another race, this was what Esere thought. To the elves she was an evil goddess, because of her black hair. Later it transformed into her being an evil god, who prossesses women and drives them crazy. The dark haired children are off springs from such women. It pissed her off, but neither she nor Ione could do anything about such a deep rooted belief.


    ¡°Anyway! Show me the way! ¡°, with this they took off.


    _____________________________________________


    I just stood there for while with a weird smile frozen on my face. That guy, now called Cealius had a similar reaction. The other children didn¡¯t understand what was going on there. They were looking at me and that Cealius guy, confused. The one to break the silence was Lilika. ¡°ZEKI! W-what are you doing here! AH! I am sorry, if this child disturbed your game. Come with me Zeki. ¡°, She took my hand and ran back to the temple and into the room, I would call prison.


    ¡°Zeki¡­ please don¡¯t go out without my permission again. I-I can¡¯t protect you out there¡­ I don¡¯t want you to suffer. ¡°, she sobbed a bit. Tears were forming in the corners of her eyes. I wiped her tears away ¡°Lili. It¡¯s not your fault! I know everything will be fine! ¡°, this cheered her up a bit. ¡°Haha. I just can¡¯t stay sad with such a cute boy around¡­ ¡°, she hugged me a bit too tight. Seriously, from where did she take that strength?


    Later, at night shortly after Lilika had to go and do some more chores, someone knocked on the door. I ignored it.  The bed was too comfortable and all new encounters I had since Lilika were troublesome. The knock didn¡¯t stop though. After a small eternity it stopped and the door opened. Ahh~ Lilika forgot to lock it again, was what I thought. I didn¡¯t want her to lock it either. I don¡¯t want this to become a real prison!


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?.... Ah.. ¡°, it was Cealius. ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction, my friend? I was going through all this trouble to slip away from that clingy bi- , I mean, the honourable high priestess. ¡°, it was rare mistake, Kyle only made when someone really pissed him off. I sat on the bed and gave him an emotionless smile. ¡°Oh. What is the reason for the ¡°holy¡± Cealius to visit this lowly ¡°sinner¡±? ¡°, I really had to try really hard not to laugh on how obvious that sarcasm was. He didn¡¯t seem to get it and if he did he didn¡¯t show it. It was like this in our past life, too. He wore a smile is eyes closed. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t really have a reason. Just¡­ Why did you call me Kyle? ¡°, there was the reason. Seemed like it bothered him a lot for some reason. Not that anybody would know him here. Oh, maybe that¡¯s why he was so disturbed by such a small thing.


    ¡°Hmm, who knows. ¡°, like hell I would be some submissive little pup and just answer him. ¡°Hmm, so you are one of my former classmates. Who were you? ¡°, maybe I should have said ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡± this would have been less suspicious. Well, he already found out that I am a reincarnation, so there was no reason to think about this longer. ¡°Who I was? Oh, I was a close ¡°friend¡±. We saw each other every day in school. ¡°, if I told the truth he would have made my life a lot more miserable. Well, he did it never the less, because if he sees an opportunity to break someone he simply would do it. Ah, the perfect asshole, which you can find in everyones'' subconsciousness.


    ¡°Hmm, David or maybe Alex? ¡°, he started to guess now. My name didn¡¯t appear in the list, but most of the people he mentioned were people he took advantage of. I told you I wasn¡¯t the only victim. I was just staying silent and smiled. As long as he didn¡¯t mention my name all is well. I could plan escape from him again and live the peaceful life somewhere, but before I can do that I have to grow up and learn a bit more about this world.


    ¡°Well, now that I know who you were, this will make everything much easier, don¡¯t you think so too? I¡¯ll tell these brats to stop bullying you. ¡°, and you will get to be my servant as compensation, that¡¯s what he probably thought. ¡°If the mighty Kyle says something like this I will feel soooo reassured. ¡°, I couldn¡¯t make my sarcasm more obvious. Kyle still had a smile on his lips but for a split second there was a crack in his mask. Maybe he understood the sarcasm or was it something else?


    After this he finally left without another word. I hoped, he won¡¯t do anything dumb. I went to sleep with a bad feeling. I searched comfort in the dark realm I always slip into, but this time my stay there was shorter than I expected.


    A bright light filled my save haven and blinded be for a second. After the light slowly faded away I could see a woman. To simply describe her she was white. All over. Just white. Her figure was like out of a fashion magazine. Ahhh to bad everything, which was white was my enemy. Just in my mind though. I would have loved to be better ¡°friends¡± with her. This was a dream anyway, could have let out all the pent up pressure, but my ¡°moral I¡± wouldn¡¯t let my ¡°It¡± do what it wants, if we put it into Freuds words. That morality can be a nuisance sometimes.


    ¡°Heeey~ I finally found you! You are Marcus, right? Do you know, how hard it was to find you? ¡°, that was the moment I realized, that this will turn into a nightmare. What¡¯s next? Will it snow Kyles? I thought things like this. ¡°I am Ione and I ¨C¡°, ¡°I hate you. ¡°, I said that so matter of fact I even surprised myself. ¡°Eeeeeh~ but we just meeeeet~ How can you hate me! ¡°, she wiggled from side to side shaking her breasts, which looked bigger then that high priestesses melons. They were¡­ really eye-catching. ¡°Well, you are the reason I turned into a dump for that stinky brown liquid? Oh yeah, where is that evil goddess with black hair. I have some things to tell her¡­ Can gods be wounded by mortals? ¡°, my face still was expressionless. I wasn¡¯t actually sure I was mentally prepared to really hurt someone though, when I asked that. I lived my life without hitting someone. I just used some words. In my head. ¡°Well, that might be kind of my fault, my bad, tehe. Oh and you really call Esere evil goddess, that¡¯s hilarious, Hahahaha ¡°, she completely ignored my question, not like I actually would have done it. ¡°Aah~ you really would make a wonderful lover~ Ah! But I am not here because of that! I want to make up for all the hardships you had to go through because of me, well, and Esere! Just tell me something to make this new life more enjoyable for you. ¡°, she was really close with a smile, I couldn¡¯t look though, on her face. ¡°Well, erase Kyle, I can handle the rest. ¡°, ¡°You are okay with me killing someone you know? ¡°, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t have to do It. ¡°, ¡°Coward. ¡°, ¡°Humans are a cowardly race. ¡°, ¡°You¡¯re not human though. ¡°, ¡°I am still in mind. ¡°, ¡°Ahh~ you really are more interesting then Kyle. He may be cute and I¡¯d love to eat him up, but he just acts so manipulative, its soooo obvious. Honesty is much better sometimes. Oh, I can¡¯t kill anybody in this world. These are the rules! ¡°, she kept this conversation up because it was interesting, it seems. This goddess seemed like a pain in the ass, too. What¡¯s up with these goddesses? Shouldn¡¯t they be more graceful and kind or something? Ahh~ novels are so misleading.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Then how about changing my hair? Or erase that stupid belief? ¡°, this much would have made my life much easier, too. ¡°I can¡¯t change your appearance either and brainwashing people is a big no-no, too. ¡°, I got kind of annoyed by that ¡°goddess¡±. ¡°Than what can you do, huh? This is the mess you created and that you created, why can¡¯t you clean it up! ¡°, I know shouting at someone was never the way to solve something, but it¡¯s just frustrating. It¡¯s like being in a maze with only closed up exits. ¡°These are the rules and I don¡¯t want to be scolded by Boss. I already did enough to get assigned to eternal guard for the hell gates. I can give you information and some other useful things. ¡°, she winked at me when she ended that sentence.


    ¡°Well then, I-¡°, ¡°Before you start, as compensation for me helping you, you have to help me. It¡¯s just a smaaaaall favour. Still want my help? ¡°, any help was welcome in my current situation, but I didn¡¯t really want to help this goddess, who acts like a high school girl. I could agree to help and refuse after she helped me. That seemed like the best plan to use. ¡°Yes, I still want to know it. ¡°


    ¡°Really? Yaay! Okay first the information! I make sure you won¡¯t forget any of it! First of all, I am not sure how you ended up here, but you belong to the demon race, be a bit careful about that around celestials. The other races are mostly okay with demons, even if they can be a bit mistrusting, but celestials have some kind of grudge against them. It¡¯s not my fault this time by the way! Eeehm then about this worlds¡¯ layout. I stole a map from Boss¡¯s office. Like you can see this world is divided in three big parts. There are some small isles, too but I am too lazy to explain stuff about these, too. You have to have something to explore too, riiight? Okaay, so this part in the upper left corner, that one looking like doughnut, that¡¯s the continent called Helios. I know, great naming sense, huh? Living on that continent are humans, elves and some celestials. Most of the celestials live in their floating city above the clouds though. That continent is something like a holy continent. The most influential religion has their headquarters there and a lot of other smaller believes are present there, too. It¡¯s kind of boring there, because everyone is just fighting over what religion is right. They hold some kind of big fight every year.  The one kind of in the middle is the continent we are at now. It¡¯s called Kendria and on this continent you can find any race, but celestials are a bit rare. This continent here is something like a Trade centre and a place for negotiations between the different races or continents. It¡¯s a really tolerant place. On the surface at least as you may have noticed~. The last continent is called Giza. On this continent there are demons, some humans and demi-humans. In earlier day this continent was used as a prison and some kind of place where you shove all the things that cause trouble, so now this place is a bit infested by powerful monsters. The people who live there are just as powerful though. They provide the cores of the monsters. They are used as a kind of fuel for every machine in this world. And now history- ¡°, that woman kept going without even taking break to breath.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Don¡¯t you think this is too much information to take in? First of all, I am a demon? But I look like the elves I saw. So why are you so sure? ¡°, I tried to interrupt her never ending flow of sentences and it worked. ¡°Oh? Was this a bit too fast? Even though I was planning to upload this into your brain. This map. Hmm, now to your question. Well, you are still young. You see, when demons and elves are young they look quite similar, but when they grow older the differences are visible. Elves ears grow longer and Demons grow horns and their ears don¡¯t really grow longer. There are other small differences, but these are the biggest ones. It should have started by now, the growing phase. You have two bumps on your forehead, don¡¯t you? ¡°, she was right. These weren¡¯t marks of my passionate times with Mister Door and Misses Floor these were growing horns. This sounds a bit more plausible then bumps. ¡°I see. ¡°, I nodded to show my understanding.


    ¡°Hmm~ I think I will leave out the history lesson. It¡¯s better for you to learn that on your own. It would be a bit weird wouldn¡¯t, if you knew all of this worlds¡¯ history at the tender age of 3. ¡°, she actually said something that makes a lot of sense. ¡°So I will tell you something that may interest you personally, fufufu. Your love interest, Cassie was the name, shall I tell you her information? I was a bad girl and eavesdropped on a conversation from Helena. Cassie was her subject. ¡°, my turned away head turned into the direction of the goddess. My bicoloured eyes were opened really wide. ¡°Y-you mean, she¡¯s here too? Tell me! ¡°, I wanted to see her. She was the only person that didn¡¯t look at me like I was some criminal or a psycho. She was polite to me, even if it was just hypocrisy. It made me a bit happy. I had a lot of conversations with her. It was small talk, but it still felt good.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to yell~ that¡¯s not cute at aaall~. Cassie is reborn as a human on Helios. Seems like she is the daughter of someone pretty influential. Ah! Her new name is Lydia. If I were you I wouldn¡¯t go see her without the strength to defend yourself against all the religions on that continent. ¡°, was her plan to make me more miserable or did she try to motivate me to get stronger? I didn¡¯t get her at all. ¡°Was that all or do you want to tell me some more fun news? ¡°, she stood there in a shocked and insulted pose now after I said this. ¡°What do you mean?! I just gave you another reason to get stronger! The nearest reborn person, except Kyle, would be a guy called Ned. His partner is a girl called Sabrina. Is THAT more useful to you, huh? ¡°, that was the most known couple in school. Ned was a sports maniac. He worked out just for the sake of working out. Sabrina was working part time as model for some small magazine featuring a fashion style called Lolita. They didn¡¯t fit each other at all, but it still worked out somehow. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really useless, but they didn¡¯t really have anything to do with me. They always were in their own little world. ¡°, Ione now filled her cheeks with air. She looked like a pufferfish. It didn¡¯t fit her looks at all. ¡°T-then I just stuff all the languages into your head! No complaining! ¡°, at that moment lots of think books appeared. They started glowing and turned into green light balls. Ione smiled and pointed her now green glowing finger in my direction. I tried to run away and dodge these dangerous looking balls. I couldn¡¯t move though. I thought I would die here, when one of the balls hit my head. Information flew into my head at a rapid speed. It made me dizzy and made my head hurt. My eyes were moving like I would read a book at a high speed. I tried to close my eyes, but couldn¡¯t. I tried to open my mouth to let out a scream, but I couldn¡¯t open my mouth.


    It stopped after a small eternity. ¡°All done! This is all the information I can give! Now to the other things I can give you. ¡°, I collapsed onto the floor and heard Iones words far away. I still saw words and symbols in front of my eyes. Breathing heavily I tried to focus on the Iones words, which sounded like someone talking though water.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Your body has potential for magic and swordplay. I can give you a boost to those potentials and turn them into you into a genius in that field. You still have to learn the techniques and spells, but you learn a lot faster than a normal person or a really talented person! With this you should be able to have a bit more fun in this world, don¡¯t you think? ¡°, I nodded absentmindedly. I didn¡¯t know what she said, neither had I the strength to think straight with all these symbols flying around before my eyes and my head.


    ¡°I knew you would be pleased with that! ¡°, I didn¡¯t see what she did or why she did it, but my vision was painted white again for a second or maybe longer? It felt warm around me, then the light and the warmth slowly left me again. Whatever she did, didn¡¯t hurt me at all. It was even a pleasant feeling.


    ¡°Okay, now that you are equipped with the abilities and the knowledge I shall tell you what favour you have to do for me. You see I messed around in this world a bit. Okay, a lot. Some of these things caused some really bad things to happen. I want you to help me solve these problems before my boss notices them. There is this black hair discrimination dilemma here, the impending conflict between the humans and demi-humans, the extremist cults, the monster overpopulation at some parts and various other things. I shall make you a list later. I will tell you, you won¡¯t be bored in this life. Isn¡¯t it a man¡¯s fantasy to travel though a fantasy world and experience all kinds of adventures? Ah! Oh yea, you can¡¯t say no to this anymore, hehehe. If you do my miiiighty curse will hit you and you will experience misfortune for aaaaall your life, so that you will miss the old life you lead. So~ I will be watching you from above! ¡°


    ¡°I WANT TO LEAD A NORMAL LIFE! ¡°, as I screamed this I woke up. I heard some noise outside of the door. Lilika came back into the room and looked at me worried. ¡°Are you okay Zeki? Did someone hurt you? ¡°, she came to look for injuries or other things that could have made me shout like that.


    Everything was a dream, but it wasn¡¯t. The letters and symbols still floating in my field of vision were the proof of the things I experienced just now. That goddess. All this information. The light which enveloped me¡­.. The favour and the consequences of refusal.


    I wondered if these new possibilities were such a good thing. No use to complain now. Everything is better than nothing, right?...... Right?


    ____________________________________________________________________


    While Zeki was trying to fully comprehend his situation Ione was sitting on a tree not far away from the temple, waiting for Esere. She let her legs swing back and forth and hummed a melody of an ancient song.


    The threats she was saying to Zeki were nothing, but a bluff. She can¡¯t do things such as causing pain to one specific person. All she could do was to make him believe. If you believe something strong enough then you will think everything that happens is caused by the object of your belief. That¡¯s how religion works to some extent.


    Ione decided to keep watching Zeki, even if she should watch over Caelius. She took a liking to Zeki and wanted to see what he will do in this world. He wanted a peaceful life without hardships, but that¡¯s not how the world works.


    Don¡¯t you agree?


    ____________________________________________________________


    Authors note


    Hey there, I tried to consider the critics given to me on the last chapter, but I can¡¯t just write some super light hearted adventure thing with the setting I wrote before. So I just can make it a bit less depressing maybe. So ~ sorry if I couldn¡¯t do even this ^^¡±


    If you find any grammatical or spelling mistakes and awkward formulations please mention it in the comments. If you have suggestions for the story please tell me too ^^. Of course you can just write a comment if you liked the story. That always motivates me XD


    Thanks a lot for reading this story of mine !

 Chapter 3 New Friends?

    -Chapter 3- New Friends?


    While Ione was talking with Zeki, Esere tried to find the source of that utterly evil soul. She thought that evil soul belongs to Marcus It was just her assumption, so it was a pure coincidence that Zeki/Marcus was really here.


    Esere found the owner of that soul. It was Caelius. She didn¡¯t know that the owner of this body was Kyle so she thought it was Marcus. She found Cealius lying in his bed, on which 3 people could have fit. The room was spacious and decorated extravagantly. This was really uncommon for a temple. The people living in such establishments are said to live without much luxury. This gave Esere more reason to punish this individual in a way. He is living such a good live even though he has such an evil soul and no good intentions.


    Esere invaded his dream. All she could see was white. Some red could be seen from time to time. It got more the further she entered this ¡°dream¡±. She then found the boy she saw sleeping in this big room. All was red and the boy was sitting there humming with a twisted kind of smile. Esere felt a chill down her spine.


    As soon as the boy saw her the colours changed into a pure white, as if the red never existed. The boy looked like he just snapped into consciousness. ¡°W-Who are you?! This is a dream right? ¡°, he really seemed to just have returned to consciousness.


    ¡°Hoo? You already forgot me? You got some nerves you impudent little brat! I am the goddess, Esere! ¡°, Eseres face was looking like that of a demon. It seemed like flames were burning behind her which made this scene look quite hellish.


    ¡°E-Eh¡­. Ahhhhh! Demon!! Evil Goooood!! ¡°, there was nothing left from the boy, who made Esere feel uncomfortable. All she could see was a pathetic, little worm.


    ¡°Ohhh? So you didn¡¯t learn from last time, huh? Who the fuck is an EVIL GOD OR A DEMON?! ¡°, it made her snap. Such a worm with nothing but bad intentions dared to call her evil god again? She wouldn¡¯t let him off that easily this time. She could go all out since this was not the real world. She made giant pillars of fire appear before the boy, finally cornering him.


    ¡°P-please! I-I didn¡¯t mean it! I-I meant wonderful benevolent goddess with a y-youthful body! The- the boy na-named Zeki! Hi-his soul is much better to take! Sp-spare meeee! ¡°, this kind of cowardice never passed though Marcus¡¯ mind, but Esere wouldn¡¯t know since she had the worst thoughts about Marcus.


    ¡°Ha! Now you resort to something like this! Hahahaha¡­! You know what? I wanted to delete your memory, because I caused this mistake, but now I think about it, you don¡¯t deserve a new start. You can keep that filthy memory of yours. Now, how shall I punish you? Ah! How about this. I can¡¯t really punish you too much so I will have to use curses. You seem like a person who cares too much about reputation, so it will hurt the most when you lose that fa?ade, won¡¯t it? So if you don¡¯t do something that will make this world better, your true nature will be revealed! If you think about not doing this, then the curse will activate, too! ¡°, Esere, other than Ione, was capable of cursing a person, but she couldn¡¯t just cause harm to a single individual just because she felt like it. If she cursed someone it had to have the condition of the curse not activating when helping the world improve. Esere didn¡¯t like it, but that¡¯s the best she could do. The exception of these rules were real evil gods, but Esere, as much as some people think she is, isn¡¯t an evil god.


    She was about to leave it at that when she remembered something. ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot. If you call me EVIL GOD one more time¡­ ¡±, she took a step back from that boy, who still was scared and nearly changed the dry condition of his pants into wet. She lifted her leg, turned and kicked the boys head with a speed an untrained eye can¡¯t see anymore, which send the boy flying like a soccer ball. ¡°¡­. I won¡¯t hesitate to do worse in your dreams! ¡°, with this she finally disappeared.


    That night was the first time Cealius ever peed into his bed.


    Still here? You¡¯re quite persistent, huh? Well then, I shall start then.


    After that encounter with that stupid goddess, I lamented on what to do. If that goddess is just bluffing I could just escape and live a peaceful life, but if the curse is real I would live though a much worse kind of hell. Like I was now I couldn¡¯t really do anything anyway. That goddess said she gave me some power, but I was too out of it to hear what it was. I did know I was able to read different kinds of languages. This was completely useless at that time, too. Giving me knowledge about the history would have been better and more interesting.


    After my attempt to sneak outside Lilika took extra care that I wouldn¡¯t leave. She still didn¡¯t lock the door to the room though. I planned to go investigate the temple later. Something that changed too was the treatment of the kids towards Caelius. It seemed that he got scolded in front of other kids because he ruined a really expensive thing with his ¡°holy water¡±. Every kid surrounding him started laughing and called him names. I heard ¡°Pisshead¡± somewhere. I didn¡¯t enjoy it at all. Nope, not a bit. The laughing wasn¡¯t because of him. Windows are a great invention. This worlds¡¯ version of a TV.


    This entertainment always began at after noon. The rest of the day I read the books, Lilika had in her possession. One book was about language and geography. These ones were useless. The only ones which seemed interesting were history and mythology. I started reading the mythology book first. I will spare you from the annoying and boring details. Basically it said there were a lot of gods. Big surprise, I know. The god with the most followers is a god called Alastos. He was a god of creation and was described as the mightiest of the gods. Next there was a goddess called Helena. She is responsible for night and day. Most of the time she is described as a sun goddess. She has a huge belief, too. Then there was Ione. She is something like an idol. She¡¯s supposed to be kind, feminine, well-mannered and the ideal woman. A lass would describe her better and a really shitty goddess. Who manages to cause that much trouble, don¡¯t you agree? Well, that boss of hers seemed kind of incompetent for not noticing all this mess, too.


    The last major god mentioned in that book was Eser. If I had to guess that was the evil goddess that through me down from whatever cloud we were standing on. The gender got confused though. That amused me a bit. ¡°He¡± was described as a punishing god. ¡°He¡± was able to curse people to some extent. Yep sounded like something you would call an evil god.


    There were some more gods and evil gods described in that book, but most of them were just minor gods. There are gods for everything in this world, like in the past of my past world.


    The history book was a bit more complicated. I did like history back in school, but this book read like an over the top fantasy novel. Ah~ telling you about this now seems to information dump like, so I will mention it when it¡¯s actually important.


    The rest of the books were out of my reach. They seemed to cover healing magic and self-defence. These were the books I was most interested in. There was no other choice but to wait until I was tall enough or sneak out of the room and visit the library. I decided for the latter.


    I wandered around a bit and found an eating hall, the main temple where the priestesses spend the morning in. Then there were the rooms of the other kids, which lived here. Some rooms with cleaning supplies in them and some more rooms. After a while of wandering around I found the library. It was really gigantic. This looked like the library I visited a lot, but bigger. There were group tables scattered everywhere and single tables placed next to each other facing the walls. The bookshelves were so tall, the books began to appear like a colourful mess. How they got a book from the highest shelves without any help seemed nearly impossible. There weren¡¯t any ladders, too. The only thing that would make sense, at least in this world, was magic.


    At the entrance was a large wooden desk. Behind it sat a priestess with long light blue hair. Her hair was tied up in braids. The person herself was sleeping soundly and it should have been for a longer time, because there was a drool lake forming on that desk. I wondered, if it will turn into a waterfall, when I would leave. Her glasses were on her head instead of the hat things all the priestess were wearing. I ignored her for the most part. I first wanted to look around myself. I wasn¡¯t sure either if she would have helped me.


    There were millions of shelves and I didn¡¯t see any kind of system behind the arrangement of the books or shelves. It didn¡¯t take long until I was completely lost. Hurray for my crappy sense for direction. Instead of a world map that godess should have uploaded the layout of this temple and especially this maze like library!


    I didn¡¯t have any other choice but to just walk forward. I would reach at least something, probably, if I kept moving. This is what I thought. All I found was the next batch of group tables. The only different thing was, there was a person! Like a person reaching an oasis after a long time wandering around in the desert, I sprinted to the person. It was a girl. To be exact it was shy girl from the day before. She had light brown hair, her fringe covered her eyes and part of her nose. The rest of the hair looked like a mess. The person who cut her hair must have wanted to harass her. There wasn¡¯t only discrimination based on hair colour, like it seemed. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be happy to see something familiar or be sad because I saw something so familiar.


    ¡°HEY! DO YOU KNOW THE WAY OUT?! ¡°, I shouted without intending to. The girl flinched, slowly looked up from her book and then looked at me. It seemed like she froze in shock. She didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°E-ehm aren¡¯t you one of the girls from yesterday? Eh, could you maybe tell me the way out? ¡°, no response. I moved a bit closer and put my face close to hers. ¡°Hey. ¡°, this got a reaction out of her.


    ¡°Kyaaaa! ¡°, she screamed out of surprise and nearly fell from her chair. I wasn¡¯t that scary. At least I thought so. Was I scary? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now. I tried holding the chair and hindering it from falling.


    ¡°I- I¡¯m s-s-s-sorry! ¡°, she tugged on her dress, which was completely white like nearly all the clothes found in this temple. The only exception was my robe. It was now brown at some spots. It looked like dried blood. It was really helping my image.


    She was quite fast on her feet. That girl hid faster behind her chair than me blinking one time. ¡°Ehm. You don¡¯t have to say sorry in such a situation. ¡°, I tried to play it save. She was the only person up until now, who could help me out in this situation. If I wouldn¡¯t return before Lilika, she would probably lock the door for good.


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m sowwwyyy. ¡°, at this point I realized this would be a huge pain in the ass, but I couldn¡¯t afford to wander around in this hellish library any longer. ¡±Ehm. Don¡¯t cry I¡¯m not mad and I won¡¯t hurt you so could you tell me your name first. I can¡¯t just call you ¡°You¡± all the time. ¡°, I just tried to get something else but sorry out of her mouth. She stayed silent though. I don¡¯t know exactly why, but she was insanely scared of me.


    With nothing to do, but to wait for an opportunity to start some small talk I looked around me. I was at a group table which seemed like a new one. It was so clean it was irritating. The chair Shy girl was sitting on was padded with red pillows and on the table in front of it lay an open book. I got closer to the table to take the book from it. ¡°A-ah do-do-don¡¯t look at that. I ju-just found it! ¡°, this book seemed to be something important to her. She took a step out of her hiding spot, but didn¡¯t dare to come any closer. Maybe she thought I would just leave the book where it was, if she told me it¡¯s not interesting. Like hell I would listen to some little girl. Hey, I¡¯m not the mean one here. I did still hold a grudge from yesterday, but my main reason was curiosity. It was some kind of novel. Some of the words in there seemed a bit too complicated for a little girl such as her and the theme was a bit unappropriated. It was a collection of short stories with the objective to show certain fetishes. Why would a little girl read that?! Is that what little girls are reading these days? I thought, that I maybe could start a conversation.


    ¡°This book is pretty hard to read for someone so young! You must be some kind of genius! ¡°, I talked like I would to someone younger than me, though now we are the same age. I hoped she wouldn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t read it b-but it has some pretty symbols in it. I-I-I wanted to copy them and show them¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Y-you can read it? ¡°, seemed like I was not seen as weird. Maybe? I felt a bit relieved and answered her with no thought. ¡°Yeah I guess, so where is the exit? ¡°, with that one answer her attitude changed. ¡°TEACH ME! ¡°, she appeared before me staring me right into the eyes as fast as she hid behind the chair.


    ¡°E-eh? Can¡¯t you, ehm, ask someone else? Like, ehm, your friends? ¡°, I didn¡¯t want to be a teacher. This would steal my learning time. Cealius would probably find out and start his operation ¡°making Zekis life as miserable as possible¡±. ¡°I-I can¡¯t ask them¡­. They would say I would be useless and clumsy again and¡­ you don¡¯t feel scary anymore. So, what does this mean! ¡°, maybe this situation wasn¡¯t that bad. If I could get her on my side maybe it wouldn¡¯t be hard to solve the black hair discrimination among the kids. The kids are the future of the world, right? And it kind of seemed I didn¡¯t have much of a choice here. I bet she would have come every day into my room and attracted more attention.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    I finally looked at the word this girl showed me. I nearly chocked on my spit. ¡°Are-are you sure you want to know this word? ¡°, I put on a smile to hide my unease. ¡°Yes! ¡°, I knew this would end up as something bad. I couldn¡¯t see her eyes, but I bet they were sparkling. ¡°It means¡­ ehem¡­. Masturbation. ¡°, I looked to the side. I felt bad telling a little girl about this stuff. Well she probably doesn¡¯t know what that is anyway. ¡°What¡¯s that¡­.? ¡°, she tilted her head to the side. ¡°It¡¯s something ¡­ you will learn about later¡­ don¡¯t ask anyone about that, okay, or else I won¡¯t I won¡¯t teach you! ¡°, why did I even answer to that and I even indirectly tell her I would teach her. ¡°A-anyway what was your name again? ¡°, I looked into her eyes again. It made her flinch a bit and flee to her spot behind the chair. ¡°¡­..Alycia. I-I look forward t-to your lessons! ¡°, Achievement unlocked: Successful introduction! I nearly forgot about my initial goal. ¡°Ehm, Alycia, could you maybe show me out of here? ¡°, I hoped it wasn¡¯t too late. ¡°W-what?! You¡¯re go-going already? But I have a whole list of symbols I wanna know a-a-about. ¡°, I dreaded the day I had to translate her list. ¡°I-I will show you the way out, b-but you have to come here again tomorrow! ¡°, she had her small fists in front of her chest. ¡°Okay, I will come over tomorrow again. Ehm but how can I-¡°, ¡°You ask big sister Adella. She can bring you to me every d-day. Ehm¡­ could you not tell anyone about this¡­. The other big sisters will get angry a-and Shelia, too¡­.. ¡°, aaaand more names to remember. Adella was the origin of the droll lake, the future droll water fall. Shelia was either a priestess or that violent girl from yesterday. ¡°Well, not that I could tell it to anyone, but okay I swear on my name I won¡¯t tell it anyone. ¡°, I put my right hand on my chest and I rose my left hand next to my head.


    For some reason this made Alycia smile a little.


    We walked for a minute straight forward and reached the exit. I felt the power in my legs disappear. I could have avoided all this. I could have just walked a straight line and avoided all this trouble¡­. Was some god making me do all this? If there was a god controlling my life, great job thus far, idiot. ¡°S-see you tomorrow T-t-t-teacher. ¡°, for some reason it was hard for her to say something like that. I didn¡¯t care at that time. My mind drifted somewhere else. I didn¡¯t even notice how I found my way back to Lilikas room. She wasn¡¯t there yet, which was a good thing.


    I layed down in the bed and looked at the ceiling with a blank look. I couldn¡¯t decide if it was a good or bad thing. I fell asleep some minutes after this.


    The next day I lamented over the decision of meeting Alycia or just hide from her somewhere in the library and continue my search for the books I wanted. It was no use. I couldn¡¯t make her just wait there, but it was troublesome. I wonder, if that is what people meant with a devil and an angel fighting inside you.


    No matter what I would decide I would have to go to the library, so I started my walk to the library already. I didn¡¯t finish this internal fight even when I reached the entrance of the library. ¡°Ah! I was waiting for you. You sure make a lady wait I never saw Alycia invite someone into this library! ¡°, I was greeted by a smiling light blue haired elf. She wore a pair of glasses and long braids. It was Adella. ¡°Droll lake lady. ¡°¡­.. Seemed like my thoughts slipped to my mouth once again. ¡°Hooooh? From whom did you learn this name? ¡°, she was smiling, but I had the feeling a wrong word would get me killed in this situation. ¡°E-ehm, t-the high priestess was complaining loud! A-about that lazy droll lake lady! ¡°, this sounded so fake, but who cares. ¡°That stupid boob woman. Hah! That idiotic woman doesn¡¯t even know the difference between benevolence and discrimination. ¡°, she looked at me more intently now. She pushed her glasses up with her pointing finger. ¡°You should have it hard here too with that hair and these idiotic women. ¡°, she put a hand onto my head and started to pet me. I don¡¯t like that at all¡­ even if I am a kid now I still am an adult at mind. I wanted to glare at her, but she started to speak before I could show any reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As long as you are here you won¡¯t be harassed! Everyone that will do it, will be beat up and thrown out of here! You know what? It wasn¡¯t proven that this message ¡°All dark haired people are sinners.¡± Was really from goddess Ione? It could have been some heart-broken girl shouting from the top of her lung from a mountain! Anyway I will bring you to Alycia~. ¡°, I couldn¡¯t say anything to that. Why couldn¡¯t all people be like that? Well, it¡¯s said, that people will bond with common enemy. That could be why the ruling fraction doesn¡¯t do anything against this or they are religious fools, who would believe anything told to them, if that person is some high ranking priest. The latter sounded more like this world.


    ¡°Here we are~ Alycia I brought your friend. Oh yeah, how do you like the symbols in this book? They are pretty, right? ¡°, so it was Adella who gave Alycia the book. ¡°¡­..t-they are pretty! But¡­ I don¡¯t know what the words mean¡­ what¡¯s masturbation. ¡°, I was saved, now it was Adella¡¯s responsibility. ¡°Eh? Who told you that meant that? ¡°, she looked a bit nervous. Served her right. I looked at her with a guilt inducing expression on my face. ¡°Eh¡­ehm I heard someone say it and p-point on the symbol! ¡°, she was worse at lying then me. Who in this temple would read some perverted stories? ¡°Ah, I see. ¡°, and that woman was too gullible! ¡°I will explain it to you when you grew a little bigger. At more than one place kufufufu. ¡°, a female pervert. This was her new name in my head.


    After that female pervert left I was alone again with Alycia. ¡°Okay let¡¯s start! ¡°, she looked a bit too excited. You could literally see a yellow aura bursting out of her. ¡°O-okay. ¡°, I had a smile on my lips, but was afraid wat kind of words she would throw at me now. ¡°I wanna be abe t-to write my¡­. na-name! ¡°, it was no weird symbol translation, but a normal thing. ¡°Well, you can write it in different ways. Let¡¯s see. ¡°, I scribbled some symbols with could represent her name. I had three choices. I decided for the easiest one. ¡°This one should be it. It means sweet. ¡°, I didn¡¯t want to compliment her. The other variations were something along those lines, too. Her parents had a weird taste in names.


    She didn¡¯t even consider me complimenting her, but well she was still a little girl. She looked at the symbol with amazement. ¡°H-how do you write it? ¡°, it was good that I could amaze her with little effort. I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to put more effort into this than an hour maybe. ¡°Like this. First you draw a snake line, then you put a line though it two little legs at the under part of the snake line and at the end a little circle at the beginning of the snake line. ¡°, I explained it in the best way I could. Like Lilika tried to explain it to me. ¡°Oooh! I-I will practice it every day! ¡°, I think these were my first proper conversations with someone other than Lilika. Maybe it was a good thing.


    These lessons continued like this for one year now. Alycia learned many new words. Most of them were words out of the erotic books that female pervert, Adella, read. Gladly most of the words were save and something commonly said. Not only Alycia learned something. I got to read the books I was coming here for, too. At first Adella was reluctant, but as soon as I mentioned my desire to learn she gave in.


    She gave me the introduction books for sword play and magic. I started with the magic book. It taught the elements fire, wind, earth and water, but not only that. It taught basic healing magic and the use of pure mana, too. The first thing I read was, that everyone was able to use the elemental magic spells, but for healing magic or dark magic  and other attributed magic an affinity is necessary. There seemed to be devices, which could determine your affinity. I wondered, if there ever existed a demon with a light attribute. I set the special magic types aside, because I didn¡¯t have any means to determine them. Apparently the first thing one has to do to learn magic is to feel the mana and make it move around in you and outside of you. The next step is giving the mana an attribute though a spell and visualizing. Another thing pointed out by the author was, that the more mana you can move the mightier your magic will be. If you can move it for a short time you are more suited for attack magic. If you can control it really long but not as much then you are more suited for defensive magic. There were more factors to determine what would fit a person best, but for that I had to practice that mana moving thing so I would read about it in detail later.


    The elements had a description, too. What each element was good for what etc. Fire was good as attack magic itself and would inflict pain over time, if it was a low ranking spell or it could turn a person to ashes. As ¡°Buff¡± it would boost your physical attack power. Wind causes cutting damage and can¡¯t be perceived by just using eyesight. It was mostly used by assassins and such. As a ¡°Buff¡± it would make you faster. Earth was a more defensive element. You could inflict blunt damage and piercing damage but it could be used best as a defensive wall. As ¡°buff¡± it would boost your defence. Water had some healing properties. It wasn¡¯t as effective as light magic but it could cure some wounds and negative effects. As attack magic it is best used to suffocate your opponent. As ¡°Buff¡± it boost your regenerative ability slightly.


    Out of these elements the most interesting one was wind magic. I did see the merit in earth and water magic, too. Fire sounded more like a type of magic used for a group of enemies.


    The swords play book was about body exercises for half of the book. I thought I shouldn¡¯t strain a 4 year old body, too much so I decided to do the basic 10 sit-ups, 10 squads, 10 pushups + some stretching exercises. This should do for beginners¡­. Though I am not even sure if I could pull that off.


    One day Alycia suddenly said: ¡°Hey Ze-zeki, do yo-you look forward to the lessons ne-next year? ¡°, I didn¡¯t have any idea what she was talking about. ¡°What? Lessons? Which lessons? ¡°, I don¡¯t know if I looked as confused as I was, but Alycia didn¡¯t ask why I didn¡¯t know about it. ¡°A-all children, who turned five will get lessons in history and math and language and magic and-and later sword fighting. That sounds scary¡­ ¡°, Alycia tried to write the symbols for the things she said. ¡°WHAT? ¡°, I am not completely sure why I was so shocked. Probably, because I will be in a class with cruel little children controlled by Cealius. A nightmare. It sounds ridicules though if you think about it. Kyle with an army of maybe 30 five-year-olds. I still wanted to avoid it.


    As usual, I left Alycia at the entrance of the library, said bye to Adella and walked to Lilikas room. I did my training. I couldn¡¯t do ten of all of them, so I reduced it to five and was going up by one every day.


    Shortly after I finished this training Lilika came back. Earlier than usual. She had a big smile on her face. Her next action was hugging me as hard as she could. I nearly died again. I liked the Lilika merry-go-round better than this new killing method. ¡°You know what Zeki? I managed to persuade the high priestess to allow you to go to the lessons. Hehehe, are you happy? ¡°, what coincident again. Why did that stupid god have so much fun making me do troublesome stuff? ¡°Yes. I am really happy, Lili! ¡°, Lilikas happy face was more important though right now.


    Let¡¯s talk about school next time. See you sometime later.


    [19:11:11] masshii: Hey! I decided to make a small character list, cause the characters are increasing and increasing ~


    Marcus/ Zeki = MC


    Kyle/Caelius = a two faced asshole. Hated by Marcus


    High priestess = takes care of Kyle. Head of the branch temple of Ione. Gets called idiotic boob woman.


    Lilika = Caretaker of Marcus. Priestess of the lowest rank. Gets harassed because she has darker stands of hair


    Alycia = A shy girl, who Marcus taught how to write some things. She doesn¡¯t care about Marcus¡¯ hair


    Anymore.


    Adella = Perverted, gullible librarian. She doesn¡¯t believe the belief of dark hair = sinner


    I¡¯ll make a more detailed character list later when I start to forget characters hahaha¡­


    Like always if you find grammatical or spelling mistakes please tell me in the comments. If you have suggestions for the story write them in the comments, too. Of course you can just write a comment if you liked the story, always motivates me ~


    Thanks for reading! (and sorry for the a bit later chapter ^^¡±)

 Chapter 4 New School.... Oh Joy

    -Chapter 4- New School ¡­ Oh Joy


    Welcome back, I guess. Had a good rest? Well, let me continue then.


    First, let me ask a question. Did or do you enjoy school? Do you like learning? Do you like meeting people there? If you do, that¡¯s a good thing. Most of you probably don¡¯t like it. I belong to that group of people, too. It¡¯s annoying, boring and some of the stuff you learn won¡¯t ever help you in real life. If you don¡¯t study that particular subject, that is. Did you ever have to calculate how fast the population of maggots grows or the possibility of a coin showing tails 3 times? Then there was the homework, which stole the time for more important stuff, like socializing, which didn¡¯t really work for me, or other hobbies. Yes, I was and still am no fan of the school system of the old world. I bet it only got worse after I ¡°left¡± that world.


    If you think a few years back, kids were happy to learn. It was privilege, which showed wealth and ensured a promising and successful future. This privilege was often if not always reserved for the kids of influential men. Boys and girls got different education, too. I know, that one has to be grateful for the progress in that field, but don¡¯t they overdo it a bit?


    Well, the system is similar in this world, too. Like in the old times of my old world. The only thing that is different is the difference between male and female. The gender didn¡¯t matter. They had their own rules to determine, who gets to learn what.


    An exception are the temples. Every kid gets a basic education until they are 12. Theoretical, that is. If they find a reason to reject you as a student they will throw you out.


    I had only 1 year left until I had to visit these lessons. While I was practicing to move mana I watched some kids run around and chatting excitedly about this event. The younger kids were asking the older ones. The older ones tried to scare them. One time I got interested myself. I opened the window and tried asking.


    ¡°Hey, how¡¯s that school thing like? ¡°, I shouted. The group of two girls and two boys turned around, apparently surprised to see me. Well it wasn¡¯t the first time. Some kids came to the door or the window at night as some kind of test of courage. They had to knock three times and wait for 10 seconds. To be honest I was much more surprised than they were. I was always going to look who it was. When I heard screams I would always freeze in dread. It looked like my normal expression though. Ah, back to the situation¡­.


    As soon as one of the girls, a baby pinkish haired cat girl, ran away in horror accompanied with the usual screams. At least I didn¡¯t end up to be the dumping place for the brown mucus again. By the way it still couldn¡¯t be washed out, so I walked around with a robe soaked in dried up blood. Maybe I would make the perfect ghost in a horror show. Oh, wait, I am already.


    The boys just looked at each other and started smirking. One of them, a rather tall elven boy with sparkling, blond hair, looked at me with a superior look, ¡°Why would something like YOU wanna know? Got nothin¡¯ to do with you! Ha. ¡°, patience is a virtue I nurtured for 18 years, this was nothing. Not pissed at all. I am not hitting the wall because I remembered this. The other boy just laughed with him. The girl just stared at me and turned around with a flip of her hair and an ¡°Hmpf! ¡°.


    This plan of reforming the future generation wasn¡¯t as easy as I thought. Alycia was just a special case, I guess. A fellow victim and ¡°student¡± of Adella, who rejected the ¡°boob woman¡¯s¡± belief. Most of the information I had about this school were from Alycia. I decided to ask Adella later, too. If she decided to stop her job as the goddess of the droll lake, or in other words, when she is awake. My routine of going to the library and body training didn¡¯t change. I added the mana moving practice to this routine. I was able to approximately move the amount, which could fit into a sink for about 10 to 20 minutes. I had no idea if this was a good or bad result, so I tried to and more to my ¡°mana pool¡±, move it a bit longer than the day before and move it more masterfully than the last time I practised.


    My training regime now consisted of 100 each. I know it should have been more, but I couldn¡¯t hold that promise with myself all the time. Sometimes I didn¡¯t rise the amount of times, because I just couldn¡¯t do it. Even these 100 are a bit too much for me sometimes so I sometimes was able to do nearly 100 or still 50 of each. Who knows, maybe that was a good thing. It should be weird enough for a 4- year-old to do such training. For a normal 4-year-old at least.


    My days in the library were in a way peaceful. Alycia made me read out her list with words out of these erotic books, but l made sure to leave the problematic words out. I was running out of normal words though. Alycia was really excited about this school. She planned to make a lot of friends and try to help them out like I did with her. It seems like not all kids know each other. Most of the kids just hang out with the children in their part of the dorms.


    The dorms consisted out of two buildings with rooms for 3 people each. The first dorm is for the younger kids and the second is for the older ones. I know, you would first think one is for girls and one is for boys. Well, the one for older kids is separated for boys and girls, but the one for the younger ones doesn¡¯t have such a separation.


    The kids most of the time form bonds between the people living in nearby rooms. The next time they form new groups was while they visit the lessons.


    While Alycia was getting more excited after each passing day I tried not to think about this dreadful event. I was interested in the things they might teach, but I was more than sure that the kids in that class and the teachers won¡¯t give me an easy time. I thought about my time in school.


    In elementary I was seen as some kind of virus after half a year. They thought it was my fault that the dog, which resided behind the school died. I took the lunch money from some kids. Just rumours. Of course the origin was Kyle. I¡¯m not sure if he really wanted to make my life miserable or just cover up something. When I changed to middle school my parents divorced. I didn¡¯t really care. My father wasn¡¯t the nicest person. Let¡¯s leave it like that. Of course there were new wonderful rumours surrounding that divorce after some weeks. Why is it that people care for thing you don¡¯t give fuck about? It was stuff like my father murdered someone so he got put into prison and lost the right to see or care for me. My mother divorced shortly after. Then there were rumours that my mother wouldn¡¯t work anymore, drink alcohol non-stop and wouldn¡¯t care for me in any way. This all was just a background story to give me the image of a criminal, violent person. Seems like we had some aspiring psychologists there. I wasn¡¯t sure, but it was probably Kyle¡¯s creation again. He was the only one able to know about the divorce. Our mothers were still friends. In a way. Kyle would talk to me every day, trying to make me feel worse than I already did. Asking if my mother would do certain night jobs to buy her alcohol or if would steal it for her. I kind of snapped a bit. I didn¡¯t stand up and hit him. No, that would be a bit too obvious. He was sitting so perfectly there next to my table. Legs spread. I pushed my English dictionary off the table with my elbow. It landed on the spot I planned it to land on, thinking I did the world a great favour making Kyle unable to spread his seed. His face froze for a bit before the dictionary slipped to the floor shortly followed by him. I put on my brightest smile and said something like ¡°Oh, I am sorry. It seems like I was being clumsy again. Did it hurt? I am sooo sorry. ¡°. It still attracted a lot of attention, but I was too refreshed to hear the whispers in the background. Kyle slowly stood up hands over his precious thing, glaring at me and saying ¡°You will regret this. ¡°. I knew he would pull off some shit again, but this was just too good of a chance.


    The rumours didn¡¯t die down. I already told you most of the stuff from high school. Ah, I said something depressing didn¡¯t I. Well, life doesn¡¯t really consist out of happy things or are you telling me you lead the perfect life with no one hating you, with no problems or worries? The perfect family, who doesn¡¯t force you to do anything? No problems in school or in social life? A healthy mind and body?


    Even if a person looks like he leads the perfect life it¡¯s never like this. If you tell me you lead the perfect life, you¡¯re the first person I saw.


    Back to the story, I got distracted again. Sorry, tehe.


    One day, while I was reading some type of novel about some hero party defeating monsters and catching criminals or like I would call it the superhero stories of this world, Adella was paying me a visit. ¡°Oh? Alycia isn¡¯t here? ¡°, she looked around trying to find that shy girl and master of camouflage. ¡°She said, she wanted to ¡°play¡± with some of her friends again. Sheila, Caelius, Logan and Zeph were their names, I guess? ¡°, I didn¡¯t look up from the book. Alycia asked me to come with her, but I didn¡¯t want to be baptized with that brown goo again and I wasn¡¯t really that excited to see the reincarnated Kyle, too. I seemed like Alycia had a pretty bad standing with her friends, too. I didn¡¯t really want her to be seen as less than a servant. A servant, that¡¯s what her relationship between her and that Sheila looked like. She did similar things to Alycia like Kyle did to me just a bit different. She tried to keep Alycia inferior to her. She was the one who cut her hair, too, because it was longer than hers.


    When I thought about it my expression turned grim. ¡°Hmm. I see. Are you maybe jealous now that she doesn¡¯t pay to you? Hahahaha. You don¡¯t have to glare at me like that. ¡°, I was not in the mood for stupid jokes like this nor was I jealous in any way. ¡°Well, it would be good if she found some other friends, though. She doesn¡¯t notice it yet, but they aren¡¯t good for her. Ah, by the way. Are you happy, that you are allowed to go to the lessons? Hehe, you can thank big sis Adella for that! Lilika was just too adorable to refuse her request and you are just too talented to not give you some education. ¡°, after I heard that I looked up from my book with wide eyes. ¡°Y-you are responsible for that? ¡°, I had an awkward smile on my face. I couldn¡¯t shout at her for that nor could I tell her what I am thinking about this idea. My survival was more important! ¡°Yes! That Boobs woman can¡¯t do anything against my suggestions concerning the lessons. I am the person who founded these lessons in this temple after all and I know enough things about her, which would lead to some wonderful scandals. ¡°, another thing I was surprised about. ¡°You founded this? You are a teacher? ¡°, if that was true maybe I could avoid the harassment and maybe restart operation ¡°Brainwash Future Generation ¡°. ¡°Well, I do teach history and writing, but there are other teachers, too. Can¡¯t do anything about that. I am not that good with things like math, magic, sword fighting and so on. Ah! I have to go I detected someone entering. ¡°, with this my hopes were half shattered. I still had the chance to restart the operation, but I had less time to act.


    That year flew by much too fast. I felt like I didn¡¯t really do anything. My magic didn¡¯t improve nor did my physical strength. I did find out Lilika and Adella are friends since some time after asking Lilika about her relationship. Oh yeah, I forgot to mention the birthday thing. The birthdays that get celebrated are the 10th and 15th. That had some historical background. So if you were wondering about this, now you know.


    So my first school day was in autumn. It¡¯s not called that here, but let¡¯s not make it more complicated than it already is. I can tell you later if you are that interested, just tell me. Anyway on that day Lilika was especially nervous. ¡°Are you sure you have everything? Don¡¯t let them bully you, okay? If they do, tell Adella, you hear me? Ah, here is some food for the breaks. Share with Alycia, too. ¡°, she didn¡¯t stop to talk and to look at me worried. My mother mother never really did it that long. She didn¡¯t worry that much. ¡°Liliii, I-I will be fine, so, please¡­ stop wiping my ¡­. Mouth with that! ¡°, I tried to defend myself against a sobbing Lilika attacking mw with a white handkerchief. I was afraid she would wipe my skin away with that thing if I let her.


    I ran out of the room with some kind of bag, filled with some paper something equivalent to a pencil and the lunch Lilika gave me. The building, in which the lessons will start in, was next to the main temple and could be accessed through there, too. It was a building with two stories. I saw some kids I knew and a lot of kids I didn¡¯t know before this building. In the centre of the masses was Cealius showing a perfect business smile while talking to the kids. Some were glaring at this scene from afar. These were most likely the first victims. Alycia was bringing Sheila some water and proceeded to carry her bag to the next position Sheila was moving to. Adella was standing with some other priestesses in front. She seemed pretty bored. While everyone was focusing on the mass of people in front I was raising my fringe, which grew quite long. My fingers wander over my forehead, touching the two bumps on it. They did grow a bit bigger, but I could still hid it under my fringe. My hair grew quite long over the time. I did cut it to the best of my abilities but it still grew to shoulder length with some strands longer than the others. My fringe was easy to cut so it looked decent.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    When I heard a really loud cough from the front I hurriedly covered my forehead with my fringe again. It was the High priestess starting her speech.


    ¡°Ehem¡­ So as every year we allow our young children to get a good education to give you the means to bring good to this world and spread the teachings of the benevolent Ione. Now- ¡°, I didn¡¯t bother to listen more.


    It was like the speeches of principles. Long, boring and the best thing to sleep to. Adella seemed like she would turn into the goddess of the droll lake again. Most of the kids didn¡¯t pay attention, too. These were 5-year-olds after all. The boy called Logan was playing catch with another kid. Sheila was playing with some red haired boy knights and they were engaged in fierce stick battle. The other kids were chatting. The only exception was Cealius. He looked like he had a lot of trouble. His hands were over his mouth and he was sweating more than our old P.E teacher after running laps in summer.


    I was wondering what caused him so much hardship and hoped it would cause it for him for all eternity.


    ¡°-Okay, Now let¡¯s hear a word from the founder of this system. Miss Adella Maneglide. ¡°, Adella awoke from her half sleep when she heard her name being shouted in a really loud voice. ¡°Eh- Ah! AshxSilver is the cutest! ¡°, yes, it exists here, too. Ash and Silver were characters from that hero story series by the way. With that statement everyone grew silent. Not because of the content but by the volume. Though the priestesses, Kyle and me where having a blank expression. I didn¡¯t expect this at all. Well, it didn¡¯t really bother me if I am not part of any of that shipping stuff.


    ¡°Ehm, I mean. Ehem¡­ I- I like to welcome the new kids to this school and hope you will have a lot of fun while learning new things and grow more tolerant for new and different things. ¡°, she tried to cover up her slip up, but I think neither I no other people who understood what this was about would forget this statement before.


    We weren¡¯t that many kids. Maybe 30 people. Enough to make create one class. I guessed right. We were all put into one class. The classroom was spacious and had room for everyone. The tables were single seats and turned to the front. I sat on some chair I could read fast. I ended up on the third row on the wall side. In front of me sat the guy with red hair, Sheila was fighting some time ago. Behind me was a girl with grey hair and dog ears. Her eyes were coloured blue. She had a grim expression on her face. She seemed like a loner. Another type then Alycia. Or she was dangerous. Next to me was a guy with shoulder long blue hair. It was not light it was a strong blue. He stared at the front with an empty look. He seemed like a person without care in the world and lost in his own world. Cealius was sitting in the front row on the window side. He was surrounded by some girls, who kept on talking to him. Alycia sat beside Sheila in the back.


    I heard some whispering from the sides.


    ¡°Hey, do you see these people there? Did they know each other before?¡±


    ¡°Well, who knows? That girl, Tiana, never talks to anyone and she looks so violent. I think, she wouldn¡¯t talk to someone like that. ¡°


    ¡°You think? Then what about Lycus? He is weird and he always says weird things. Maybe they all like that stuff. ¡°


    ¡°Naah, Dex only ever talks about fights and picks on other kids, he would never be friends with him."


    ¡°Who is that guy? He-he looks scary¡­. ¡°


    ¡°The ghost form that room! I heard he talked to some people sometimes. ¡°


    ¡°H-he¡¯s a ghost? ¡°


    ¡°The priestesses say he is an incarnation of the evil god, that black hair shows it!¡­. See his clothes? He walks around in blood covered clothes. ¡°


    Ah the cruelty of little kids. Starting in a whisper and then turning it into shouts for the person in question to hear it clearly. Looked like I was surrounded with hated people. That task got a little harder just at that moment. I wanted to start the brainwashing with someone popular other than Kyle. It was easier to spread a belief though someone with influence. Tell a celebrity to promote something and loyal fans will buy it. I didn¡¯t mean advertisement, just in case you misunderstood me. People who are excluded by the community they live in are more open to new things, but they can¡¯t help spreading this thing and probably making it more hated by other people.


    The first lesson was a math lesson. It¡¯s something I don¡¯t really need. I wasn¡¯t the best in math, but I am able to add and subtract.


    The teacher introduced herself, but I didn¡¯t really bother to remember it so let¡¯s call her Teacher A or just A. Saying teacher all the time is tiring so let¡¯s settle with that.


    After her introduction she made us write the numbers from one to ten. Of course I finished it faster than the children surrounding me. Kyle finished fast too.


    ¡°Okay kids, let¡¯s stop the writing. How about we look at each other¡¯s work? Walk around the room and look at everyone¡¯s numbers, okay? ¡°, all the kids stood up and walked around the room. They didn¡¯t really look at the papers they were just walking around while taking short glances on the paper. They didn¡¯t want to see others work, they wanted to continue. Some kids did look seriously at the numbers. It looked like this at least.


    After everyone sat down again the A asked everyone, which one they liked best. The first row said Cealius then the class started agreeing, with the exception of a few children. After some time a different thing could be heard other than ¡°I agree ¡°and ¡°That¡¯s right ¡°.


    ¡°I think Zeki¡¯s is better. ¡°, it was a lazy kind of voice, but it still was loud enough to be heard though all these voices. It was the blue haired guy next to me. He sluggishly rose his hand and looked at the teacher.


    ¡°Oh? Maybe the others didn¡¯t see Zeki¡¯s yet. Who is Zeki? ¡°, a priestess who doesn¡¯t know me. This was a rare thing. I was wondering why that guy knew my name without me ever meeting him. He pointed at me and took my paper away. ¡°Ah, Hey! ¡°, I didn¡¯t want to get even more attention. The murmuring started again. ¡°O-oh ¡­ I see¡­ ¡°, the face of the priestess showed a shocked expression for a moment. I hoped A wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for me. "I think¡­ there are still some mistakes there. He should learn a bit from Cealius, than it should be better. ¡°, my way of writing numbers was almost the same as Cealius¡¯. I knew this was going to happen.


    I hoped that blue haired guy would stop saying anything about that now. He seemed like he wanted to say more, but was interrupted by A. ¡°Okay, practice your numbers in your rooms a bit and you should improve a lot. Now let¡¯s practice them a bit more here and move on to the next lesson, okay? ¡°, that¡¯s all we did today in math. I was happy we didn¡¯t do such a thing again, because I was afraid that blue haired guy named Lycus would drag me into the spot light again.


    The next lesson was writing with Adella. ¡°Hey there, kids. Feel like learning how to write? I know it may be a bit hard at the beginning but it will work easier later I promise. Let¡¯s start with some easy things. Try writing your name. Oh, and for Zeki and Alycia. I got some special things for you. ¡°, Adella gave me a paper with some text on it. Handwritten of course. There are no printing machines here. ¡°Try copying it and filling in the words in the second part, got it? You are a bit in front of the other kids in ability. It would be boring for you if you¡¯d just have to do the same thing you learned nearly a year ago right? ¡°, this was pretty boring for me, too, but it was better than starting with simple things again. I had the attention of the whole class on me again. I shared the spotlight with Alycia this time though. She couldn¡¯t really decide if she should be happy or scared. You could see the conflict on her face. I sat down and started writing. ¡°Hey, Zeki. How do you write this? ¡°, that Lycus guy was leaning over to me and showed me his paper.


    He decided to use the symbole for moonlight as way to write his name. He didn¡¯t do a bad job but there was place for improvement. ¡°You to it like this. That line isn¡¯t necessary and that line comes here. ¡°, I corrected his symbol and turned back to my task of coping that text. It was an excerpt of Adella¡¯s favourite book. Yes, it was an ero book again. She made a 5-year-old copy stuff out of an erotic book. As an adult and teacher this seemed like a failure. Lycus was still staring at me. ¡°You are good. I thought you would be more. I don¡¯t know, ghosty. ¡°


    ¡°And what does that have to do with me being able to write? ¡°, this made him think for a bit, giving me time to finish the copying of the text. I started my second task. This part was out of one of the hero books I read in the library. ¡°Are you an evil god? ¡°, that was quite direct. Better then talking behind my back without confirming anything. ¡°If I were, do you think I would just stand there quietly while being used as dump for shit coloured goo? Hey, maybe it was shit. ¡°, the last part were my thoughts again. It began to become a habit to say my thoughts out loud. Was it part of that shitty goddesses curse?


    I finished my task in no time and was left alone until the end of the lesson. Lycus seemed to not care about his surrounding and would just do what he thought would be interesting. It wasn¡¯t something bad to work with. Even if I couldn¡¯t finish that operation quickly, I was at least able to make progress. No type of progress is bad, right?


    The next class was this worlds¡¯ version of P.E. Swords play training. The teacher was a slender small priestess. Some of her pinkish locks were poking out from under her headwear. Let¡¯s call her S, okay? Because this teacher is a real S, even if you don¡¯t expect it. She had a gentle smile on her face while saying this. ¡°So you brats want to learn how to fight with swords? Forget it. I won¡¯t let you play even with sticks. Let¡¯s have some endurance training. You kids are full of energy, right? Especially Miss Sheila and mister Dex, right? You think I didn¡¯t see what you did at the entrance ceremony? Okay, start. ¡°, everyone was dumbfounded and just stood there. ¡°GO, I said, fufu. ¡°, she changed her voice that quickly that everyone flinched and started running.


    I was running a bit more slowly than the others. I didn¡¯t want to be knocked out just because of some sport.


    It didn¡¯t work that well though. I did train my body, but my endurance never could be trained because I wasn¡¯t allowed to go outside and run there. I was knocked out after one round. S came closer to me and crouched down ¡°Right pace, good boy. Wrong technique. You have to breathe slower and suck the air in through your little nose and out though your mouth. Panting like a dog is a no-no. ¡°, she did give me good advice, but I would have preferred if she didn¡¯t bore her finger into my back. It hurt like hell and I couldn¡¯t move to escape that finger.


    Lycus was the one who helped me up and brought me back to Lilika¡¯s room with a worried Lilika in it. Her eyes looked like she couldn¡¯t rest at all.


    This was my first school day. The fun only started. That was the time where I wished I had my old life back.


    See you next time. I go think about something else, now that I remembered this pain of p.e.


    ?????????????????????


    Authors note


    Hey there. Sorry again for the late chapter. I had some stuff to do and didn¡¯t have time to write ^^¡± This was the first part of my school thing. The next chapter will be about the school again, so yea. But if you have suggestions for that I love to hear them!


    As always, if you find grammatical or spelling mistakes or awkward formulations place type me the places where they are and what I should change in the comments. Suggestions are always welcome. If you just liked the story you can write a comment too XD


    And again as always


    Thank you so much for reading my story!

 Chapter 5 New School.... Once again

    -Chapter 5- New School ¡­.once again


    On the western edge of Kendria there stood a single tower connected to the ground. In the ground one could find a grand shelter. It was decorated like the inside of a castle and it seemed to be as big as one, too. This was the protection shelter of Zekis parents.


    After they fled, they started to live in it and waited for their pursuers to give up on searching for them. They waited for the time to reorganize again. To take back what belonged to them. They waited for 5 years, with the few people that survived this attack on the castle. It made tem impatient and anxious. The Celestials attacked them without a reason. At least it was a reason, which seemed nonsensical to them. A ¡°Holy War¡± was what the Celestials thought they were fighting. To remove the sinners, the pests of the world, from the gods garden.


    This fight was nothing, but senseless bloodshed. It even took their son from them. They didn¡¯t know where he was or if he even was still alive. He was supposed to be teleported into this shelter, but he was nowhere to be found.


    As soon as the conflict died down in their city, they send someone to check the causalities and look for their son. This was 3 month after the conflict. They still couldn¡¯t go out themselves, because they feared they might be get recognized by some of the celestials, who were still searching for them. These people came back after another month.


    They did not find any survivors. The bodyguard, who was trusted with the protection of the young Zeki was found dead, too. Zeki body couldn¡¯t be found anywhere though. This news brought them hope and despair at the same time. Hope for their son to be alive and despair for the total annihilation of their soldiers. They weren¡¯t sure if these Celestials attached the civilians, too, but they most likely attacked anyone they saw, who belonged to the demon race. They would¡¯ve killed anyone if they believed this person was working with the demons. Even their own kind.


    No one knows exactly why the Celestials hate the Demons that much. Maybe they were natural enemies. Maybe it was some sort of religion.


    The couriers send out by Zeki¡¯s parents presented them the broken teleportation destination device (TDD) which was found next to the body of the body guard. The surviving scientists tried to extract the last destination of the teleportation, but it turned out to be a task, which could only be accomplished with a lot of time. They did not have the equipment to do it so they had to do it manually.


    It took them 5 years to find out that Zeki is located at the outer edge of the big trading city, Lamos. In the forest which is inhabited by the elves. This again were good and bad news at the same time. Even if elves did not hate the demons as much as the celestials did, they still did not like demons to be around them. Not all of them, but the ones, who followed the goddess Ione.


    The thing, which gave them a calm mind was the similarity of demons and elves at the early stages of their development. It still would be hard for Zeki, but he would survive


    ¡°Claude¡­¡±, the woman with the flowing long, black hair and the turquoise eyes said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my dear? ¡°, the man named Claude answered.


    ¡°I want to see my baby¡­ ¡°, she wore a smile.


    ¡°I know,my darling, but-¡°


    ¡°I will go there and take him back. ¡°, the head of the woman, which seemed to always hang low since they left the castle now looked forward. Her smile showed the new hope she had.


    ¡°B-but darling, we can¡¯t just-¡°


    ¡°Claude. I. Will. Go. Take. My. Zeki. Back. ¡°, she faced the man, still wearing the smile, though it was a fear inducing smile. The man didn¡¯t dare to oppose her idea again, but he still was worried about his wife.


    ¡°O-okay Madelaine, but I won¡¯t let you go alone. I go with you. ¡°, if he couldn¡¯t stop her he would at least protect her.


    After five years Queen Madelaine Danava and King Claude Danava left their shelter without any guard.


    For the next few weeks the people were in panic, because of the disappearance of their rulers


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Welcome back. Had a great day? Well then, let¡¯s continue the story. Looks like you are up for it.


    The day after my wonderful P.E. experience I woke up with aching muscles. I decided to do some jogging to get used to this hell training. Collapsing every time would gain me too much attention from the wrong people. Teacher S for example. All the other kids completed that exercise without a problem it seems. Kids have too much energy and endurance anyway. One shouldn¡¯t expect the same from me!


    ¡°You made a new friend, right, Zeki? ¡°, Lilika was wearing a broad smile, when she asked me that.


    ¡°Friend? Who do you mean? ¡°, I couldn¡¯t think of anyone other than Alycia, but Lilika already found out about our meetings and thus that she could be considered as something like a friend.


    ¡°You forgot? Lycus brought you here, did he not? He said he¡¯s your friend. ¡°, she looked at me a bit worried. I believe, she thought I lost part of my memory, because of that incident. No, I was and still am bad at memorizing names. It¡¯s not a problem, that I call you ¡°You¡± all the time, right? Good. Now that, that is clear, I shall resume.


    ¡°Oh, the air-head! ¡°, I remembered the conversation we had in the writing class.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you talk about friends, Zeki. ¡°, her smile grew a bit scary, ¡°Especially if it¡¯s your first friend. ¡°


    ¡°But my first ¡°friend¡± is Alycia. ¡°, I looked a bit confused with my head tilted. That¡¯s what I saw Alycia do every time she didn¡¯t get anything. ¡°No, I mean, Lycus would be your first male friend, right? You should be nice to him. ¡°, Lilika turned her head away a little. Maybe I startled her with my more childlike behaviour.


    She gave me some food again, I put it in my bag and tried to leave though the door. There was a girl walking up and down and mumble something in the hall way in front of the door. It was Alycia. ¡°Hey. What are you doing there? ¡°, I touched her shoulder, which made her flinch in shock and hide behind the next corner. Shy as ever. ¡°Alycia, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s the matter ¡°, I walked up to the corner to check if she was still at that hiding place. Before I could reach it she peeked around it. ¡°I-I just wanted t-t-to look if your, ehm, you know, not sick and¡­. And I felt a bit, ehm, bad, too. So I just wanted, like, ehm, you know¡­.. Y-y-you¡¯re better right? ¡°, she slowly moved away from the corner. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Thanks for worrying. ¡°, this girl felt like a little sister to me. I petted her head without, thinking about it. She looked a bit surprised and put her hands on her head. ¡°W-what¡¯s that? ¡°, she stared at me. ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s, ehm, petting. Didn¡¯t I read that word out to you some time ago? ¡°, I was a bit surprised, too, by her reaction. Normally wouldn¡¯t one be happy with something like that or get angry with the person because of that? That¡¯s what I saw in movies and certain games, at least. ¡° ¡°Petting¡±¡­.¡±, she looked down a little, as if she was deep in thoughts. ¡°Papa did that before ¡°, she mumbled.


    Feeling like I made her cry, I moved closer to consult her somehow. I actually didn¡¯t really have a plan, but anything is better than nothing, right? At the moment, where my head was close to hers, she decided to suddenly look up again, thus head butting me. It hurt like hell. I made a note to myself to never try to consult someone when they have their head down. ¡°Awawawa a-a-a-a-are you okay? ¡°, in the end it resulted in me rubbing my forehead and her running from side to side in panic. ¡°I-it¡¯s okay Alycia. It didn¡¯t hurt ¡°, as if¡­. It hurt like hell, but a panicking Alycia was much more troublesome. ¡°Let me look! ¡°, she had some tear drops in her eyes. She brushed away my hair, which covered my forehead and part of my eyes. ¡°Two bumps! ¡°, I forgot about that completely. With her mentioning these two things my face froze. ¡°My fault¡­. It¡¯s my fault¡­ sorry¡­ I-I will be more c-c-careful¡­ I¡¯m sowwy¡­. *sob* ¡°, she thought these bumps were caused by her, but this situation was even worse for me. Out of the frying pan into the fire. I tried to say some words that may calm her down, ¡°E-ehm this bumps, you know, they were there before and- and it was my fault, too. Ehm, please don¡¯t cry. You see, ehm-¡°


    ¡°Ah~ Zekki made a girl cry~ ¡°, witnessing this situation was that blue haired guy from yesterday. He slowly walked towards us. ¡°I¡¯m sowwyyyyyyyyyyyy ¡°, without being able to resolve this situation, Alycia ran off with the Y still resonating in the hallway.


    ¡°Great¡­ ¡°, this situation seemed to get more troublesome later. ¡°Hey~Zekki~ what did you do to that girl?  She must be great at playing catch with fast legs like that. ¡°, I turned around to look at him. He wore some type of grin on his face, his eyes were half closed and the way he was standing there, showed what type of person he probably will be when he grows up. ¡°Do I have goo in my face? ¡°, he looked me right in the eyes. It startled me a bit ¡°Eh, no? Goo? Ah¡­ Whatever. You know before you came I could have done something about that¡­. ¡°, I glared at him for a bit. ¡°About the goo? ¡°, this guy pissed me of for a bit. ¡°What the fuck? What goo? I meant Alycia! ¡°, his facial expression didn¡¯t really change even if I was shouting at him. ¡°Ooooh, you sound like Dex, hahaha. ¡°, I was about to hit the stupidity out of that useless head of his, but I couldn¡¯t do that as the more mature person. I inhaled some air and exhaled. ¡°Whatever¡­ You were Lycus? ¡°, I thought changing the subject would calm me down a bit. I didn¡¯t want to go to school and be all worked up and irritated. Wouldn¡¯t really help me improve my image. To change the belief of these kids I had to be charismatic and not violent for no apparent reason.


    ¡°Yessir, I am Lycus. The depender of the week ¡°, I doubted he meant that. ¡°You mean defender of the weak? You don¡¯t seem like one. ¡°, not looking at him I just walk into the direction of the school. ¡°Yep, I¡¯m not. ¡°, he seemed to have decided to follow me. He was a bit taller than me and was quite thin. He told me some senseless stories and some made up rumours. Lilika told me he is my first male friend, but I wasn¡¯t so sure if that was really a friend to me. I saw him as an annoying guy, who gets kicks out of ridiculing me. Though he was still a 5-year-old-kid and I wasn¡¯t sure if kids were able to be such good actors.


    We reached school and like I assumed the whispering started as soon as they saw me. It could have been, because of my appearance + Lycus next to me or the Alycia incident. Lycus seemed unfazed by all of this. He probably didn¡¯t care in the least. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good ability or a bad habit. ¡°Hey. Are you excited for these magic classes, too? Yesterday the others were all squeaking of excitement. ¡°, it seems they couldn¡¯t have magic classes yesterday and it got replaced with another writing lesson and a history lessons. That history lesson was more like a break though, if I believe what Lycus told me. ¡°Well, a bit. ¡°, Magic didn¡¯t exist in my old world after all. I read about it and I did practice that Mana movement thing, but it didn¡¯t feel like the real thing. Throwing fireballs. Flying. Healing. Controlling the elements. This was what I had in mind. I wouldn¡¯t just learn random spells just because they sound cool, of course. Just sometimes maybe¡­.


    Adella was standing in front of the school staring into the distance. She looked like she really didn¡¯t like this job, but when she was showing us how to write she was really passionate and immersed in this. She nearly forgot, that she was teaching 5 year old kids. All the teachers were a bit overexcited on the first day or were they always like this?


    If this was the norm, I believed I wouldn¡¯t survive the day.


    With such thoughts I started to stare into the distance while absentmindedly laughing. Lycus copied me for some reason. It must have looked quite strange. Now that I think about it, it was damn embarrassing, too. I awoke from this trance like state a while later when someone tugged on my still dirty robe. ¡°S-sorry Zeki, th-that I ran away like this¡­. Ehm ¡­you know, I¡­ ehm, can we maybe eat lunch together later? W-with everyone? ¡°, she looked down, fumbling on her robe and mumbled some other things I couldn¡¯t hear. Lycus was still standing there laughing. I would have loved to hit him, but that would have scared Alycia¡­ probably. ¡°S-sure. ¡°, I didn¡¯t hear the ¡°Everyone¡± because of him, too. Adella awoke from her day dreaming and rung the bell she had in her hand. This marked the beginning of the lessons.


    The first lesson was history with Adella. I was hoping for a lesson, which would enlighten all of the blind folded kids. Show them the light of truth and justice. Free them from the darkness of ignorance. Ah, getting poetic.


    ¡°Okay kids, yesterday was a bit unproductive, so let¡¯s start for real shall we? So, what do you know about the history of our world? ¡°, total silence. I knew some stuff, but I didn¡¯t want to say these things. There were a lot of wars with the demon race. Of course, the demons were the baddies and the others were the heroes of justice. Who said history was objective. The losers are the bad ones the winners are the good ones.


    The conflicts between the demi-humans and the humans, which resulted in the enslavement of the demi-humans. This just concerned the humans. Such things as slavery always end with a revolt. If it didn¡¯t happen up until now, then it will happen in the near future.


    ¡°No one wants to say something? Okay, then do you know all the races? ¡°, a small boy raised his hand. He had a set of mouse ears. There were more demi-human kinds than I first thought. ¡°Yes Ryley. ¡°, his voice was quite high pitched, but my voice wasn¡¯t any better. I kind of remembered that cartoon mouse I liked to watch on TV. ¡°Ehm, there are elves and humans and Demi-humans, ehm, C-celetiols? Ehm and Demans! ¡°, The little mouse boy looked proud about what he just said. ¡°Its Celestials and Demons, Ryley, but that was really good. Do you think we are at peace now? ¡°, now an elvish girl with curly light orange hair answered. ¡°The priestesses say: Yes. ¡°, the kid looked around the room to evaluate the reactions of her classmates. Peace is an awfully hard state to explain. A world where everything works out and everyone is happy? Or just no war?


    Both of them are pretty utopic. ¡°Compared to the past, yes, then we can say we are in a time of peace now. 3000 years ago there were a lot of wars. Everyone was fighting against everyone. No one knows who really started it or for what reason. People say it was the Demon lord wanting to conquer the world, planting the seed of hate throughout the whole world. Other theories are were the gods manipulating the races to fight each other, to decide the rank order in the heavens. This time of war lasted for a long time with short periods of cease fire in them. 2000 years. It¡¯s a really long time. Even for Elves. It ended as abruptly as it started. The last war that was fought was against the demons. The war never had a real conclusion. It just stopped¡­¡­


    maybeitwasaforbiddenlovebetweentherulersoftheenemyforces~ astheywerediscouvereditwascoveredupaswarsothattheycouldseeeachotheronthefieldstobeneareachother~ Ahhh~ suchasadlove.whenitgotfoundouteveryonelostthewilltofight- ¡°, she kept on rambling about all kinds of love affairs and cover ups.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Seemed like she read some interesting novels. At least she didn¡¯t ship the countries together. ¡°Ehem¡­ Anyway, because of that unclear conclusion there were many more conflicts with the demons. ¡±, some kids started to murmur in the background.


    ¡°Why are the demons such sore losers? ¡°


    ¡°But didn¡¯t big sister Adella say, there is no winner or loser? ¡°


    ¡°Yeah, but but the demons definitely lost and just made the others say they didn¡¯t! ¡°


    ¡°Ohhh~ so they didn like a draw? They are bad! ¡°


    Many similar things were said. Even if some wars are really that childish, this one didn¡¯t seem to be like that. There is no Good or Bad in war in the first place. No one knows the intentions either. Maybe the demons were able to make a peace treaty or they really lost the will to fight, because of something. The person who started all of this isn¡¯t known either. It¡¯s the perfect background to make citizens hate a certain race or type of person, because "the scientist found out new information about that thing" . As long as you say some difficult words and some numbers most of the people will believe it. The ones that think differently will get ignored, imprisoned or exiled. ¡°These follow up conflicts weren¡¯t started by the demons and it wasn¡¯t a big scale war. They send assassins to kill the late ruler of the demons. The ones which were successful after 200 years were the celestials. Though the demon king was already really old. He lived through the long wars and died after 300 more years. Every successor was killed after that, too. The current rulers of the demons. Queen Madelaine and King Claude Davana are the 40th generation. 5 years ago when they were attacked by the Celestials again. They weren¡¯t able to kill them though. ¡°, that seemed to be the conflict I saw when I was teleported here.


    It could have been something else, too. The place I was at didn¡¯t look like a city or something where a king would have their headquarters at. After she finished the explanation of these big wars she gave us maps. She explained us the regions and what races lived where. Basically stuff I got forcefully uploaded into my brain by that stupid goddess Ione. Good thing I didn¡¯t say THAT out loud. Lycus pestered me with some remarks, that the countries look like food or animals and then made stupid jokes about food wars and animal fights. The lesson ended differently than I thought. The kids weren¡¯t able to comprehend the concept of grey zones. They saw the world in black and white. There were some exceptions. Lycus simply didn¡¯t care. Cealius should be able to comprehend it, but development is too much of an advantage for him. The girl behind me seemed to get it, too.


    I had the feeling, that this history lesson would cause a lot of troublesome things in the future.


    Now it was again time for P.E¡­¡­. I didn¡¯t want to meet teacher S again. I had the feeling it would end up like yesterday and I would miss the magic lessons again. ¡°Okay, seems like all of you are quite energetic. Oh, Zeki, you recovered, too. That¡¯s great. The lesson will be fun then. Yesterday we did some endurance training, which our dear Zeki had so much trouble with, so now we will do some light strength training. Do 10 pushups then 10 situps and 10 squads, if you think that is too much do 5 each and say I am small, little weakling. I look forward to it Ze~ki~. ¡°, for some reason that women had a lot of fun humiliating me. That day I wouldn¡¯t give her what she wanted. I trained this for a long time.


    I sat in the orz position stretched my legs out and began to do the push ups. The others followed. I didn¡¯t do 10 I did 20. I could have done more, but I wanted to be the first one to finish, too. Next were the sit ups. I did 20 for these, too. They were easy to do. I finished the sit ups before the first other kid did his fifth one. The squads weren¡¯t that hard, too. I stretched my arms out to the front and did the squads. I had a smirk on my face. It should tell her ¡°Who is a weakling, bitch ¡°. She didn¡¯t seem to perceive it, because she looked completely serious as she watched us pupils do the exercises. After I finished the 20th squad S came over to me. Seems like you do have some muscles you can use. ¡°, I had a self-confident smile on my face. ¡°Well, well. What do we have here? Already haughty just because you finished some warm-up exercise? Why don¡¯t you run a bit and remember the things I taught you yesterday. If you can¡¯t do it I will have to. Pu.Ni.Sh you~ ¡°, my uncharacteristic over-confidence disappeared in a poof again.


    I started running laps again. It was easier this time with the technique that S showed me yesterday. I was able to run 2 laps before I felt bad again. ¡°Seems like your brain isn¡¯t bad either~ I let you off the hook today. I would have loved to punish you though~ ¡°, I wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t know about that technique before it¡¯s just I didn¡¯t need to do it before to run a few laps. I was grateful though for the not punishing thing. I hate physical pain.


    ¡°Okay kids. I will teach you a bit sword fighting now. Take a wooden stick out of the box there¡­ ¡°, the stick was formed like a sword without a hand guard. It was light and easy to carry. It wasn¡¯t too long and it wasn¡¯t too short. ¡°Does everybody have one?... Good. Now from lines of 4 each line. Make sure you have enough space to swing your arms. ¡°, forming these lines was easier said than done. The kids wanted to stand beside their friends and that wasn¡¯t possible. In the end I ended up in the front row middle. Next to me was Alycia and Cealius and behind me was Sheila. I had a bad feeling.


    ¡°You are such slow pokes~ I hope it will work faster next time~ or maybe I have to take out my whip especially for you? ¡°, everyone grew quiet. The kids who were complaining and the kids who got lucky and got to stay next to their friends, both grew silent in horror.


    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t like my whip? Well, good that you are nice little kids now. Okay the thing I will teach you today is this. ¡°, She placed her feet next to each. She turned her left foot to form a 90 degree angle between her two feet. She dragged her left heel to straighten her foot. Her feet were now placed in shoulder length and parallel, with the left foot being a bit behind the right foot. ¡°This is the foot positioning you will use. Copy it. ¡°, I did what she said. It was easier to do it than explaining it to you.


    ¡°Next¡­ ¡°, she took a wooden sword and placed her left hand on the end of the sword and the right hand got placed above it. She turned her had backs a bit, so that they would point to her body. This straightened the arms, too. ¡°This is how you hold the sword. The thumb the middle finger and the index finger are the main carriers of the sword, okay? ¡°, she held the sword with her right hand thumb, index finger and middle finger and rose the sword up for everyone to see. I copied the hand positioning, too. It felt a bit uncomfortable, but it didn¡¯t hurt so it should be okay


    ¡°Now for the main thing I wanted to teach you. It¡¯s this. ¡°, She positioned herself again. Feet in place. Both hands on the sword. Then she slid forward. Her left feet pushed her forward a bit. She rose her arms together with the sword above her head. Then, when she reached her desired position she made a loud noise with her feet and sliced the sword downward. Some dirt was flying around in the air and was carried in our direction. This slice seemed really powerful. I wondered from where that power came. She seemed to be the same type as Lilika.


    ¡°This is how you do a hit to the head. ¡°, she turned her head towards us with a perfect smile. Her serious and concentrated expression was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Now you try to do it. It¡¯s no problem if you can¡¯t do it on your first try. It takes some time to learn after all. If you want to learn faster you could do a private spar with me after the lessons are over. ¡°, she winked at that. I had a hunch, these "private lessons " were just her beating up the spar partner. It made me shudder for a bit.


    I positioned myself like she did before. I tried to make it look okay. Before I could finish what I was doing I heard a grinding sound. Like dirt under a shoe. Before I knew it the person behind me attacked me. My bad feeling was right. That Sheila girl was up to no good. ¡°Oh? Did someone hit my Zeki? Sheila dear, you¡¯re not allowed to do that. Please go into the building again or you will be my next spar partner. ¡°, teacher S looked angry. That was the first time. Was she angry her new toy was hurt? I felt a little dizzy and sat down a bit. ¡°Da-I mean, Zeki? Are you alright? I go talk to Sheila later, okay? She did something pretty bad. ¡°, under that worried look was a grin. A happy face, which celebrated the success of the plan. ¡°B-but Cealius you said that- ¡°


    ¡°Sheila, it would be better if you apologize¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were that violent. ¡°, the plan was clear. He wanted me to be on his side. To be his new servant. That Sheila was just a pawn. ¡°CEALIUS YOU IDIOT LIAR ¡°, with this she ran off.


    ¡°Zekki, are you alright? ¡°, Lycus was holding out a hand. He seemed to have come over to look for the cause of this commotion. Cealius was holding out his hand too for some time now. I gave him a tired look and took Lycus hand. I could see Cealius¡¯ thoughts on his face. Normally he wouldn¡¯t make such a slip up. He noticed it and covered his face with one hand. ¡°Everything¡¯s okay. Just a little bump on the head. She didn¡¯t hit that hard. ¡°, Alycia¡¯s head butt hurt much more.


    I resumed the training, as I didn¡¯t have any wounds or wasn¡¯t feeling sick. I, again, placed my hand and feet like S did before. Then I shoved my foot forward a bit like she did and swung down the wooden sword together with the dragging movement of my other foot. It made a small stomping sound and created a bit of wind. Not much as much as Teacher S but at least a little bit. ¡°You don¡¯t have to swing it all the way down. Imagine there is an opponent of your height in front of you. You aim for the head, okay? ¡°, S was watching me the whole time and corrected my first try. The others were still trying to hold the sword right and do the foot movement together with the sword movement.


    I practiced it over and over. Alycia looked at me and tried to do it like me. Seems like I am her teacher here, too. Cealius glared at me for a split second. Too short for anyone to notice.


    The P.E. lesson ended without any other incidents and I felt like my whole body hurt. I was glad that there was a lunch break now. I walked towards the back of the building just to be stopped by Alycia. ¡°E-ehm, Zeki. You w-wanted to have lunch with us ¡­. Right? ¡°, I completely forgot about that. ¡°Ah, yeah. Sorry so where d- wait¡­ us? ¡°, the little thing I didn¡¯t hear that morning now appeared before me again. ¡°Y-yes, well¡­. We can¡¯t f-find Sheila, but even i-if she isn¡¯t there it will be a l-lot of fun! ¡°, She took my arm and showed me the way to the place ¡°Everyone¡± was meeting. I saw Cealius and his friends (- Sheila) sitting around some shoved together tables. ¡°Hey, Zeki we were waiting for you. We couldn¡¯t start without you. ¡°, it was a new kind of humiliation. It most definitely was a new type of humiliation. ¡°Ah! I seem to have forgotten to take my water bag with me¡­ aaah~ and I am so thirsty from that p.e. lesson. ¡°, everyone was glaring at me. Except Alycia. She didn¡¯t have a clue I wasn¡¯t wanted here. ¡°Hey Sinner. Can¡¯t you get some water? You¡¯re still standing, right? ¡°, it wasn¡¯t a new kind. What a relief, right? The old ¡°Go buy stuff for us. From your money, of course¡± thing.


    I couldn¡¯t care less if they insult me, if they dump brown goo on top of my head, make up some weird schemes to isolate me, but the one thing no one ever tried with me for over 18 years was taking advantage of me. I had a big smile on my face. The friendliest tone of voice. And with that expression I told them: ¡°I heard your piss is drinkable. It should be healthy. ¡°, with this I turned around and left the room. They were frozen in shock. Alycia followed me in panic.


    ¡°I-is it true that you can drink your pee pee? ¡°, well¡­ it was true, but I didn¡¯t want to hear a new rumour about her drinking pee on daily basis. ¡°W-well, you shouldn¡¯t do It. ¡°, I hope she wouldn¡¯t try. ¡°Okay¡­ ¡°, she looked a bit sad. Did she really want to drink her piss? I still don¡¯t know if she secretly really tried it¡­.


    We were walking to my original destination. The back of the building. We weren¡¯t the first ones to arrive though. Lycus was sitting there, scratching something into the dirt, while eating an apple with his unoccupied hand. ¡°Hey Lycus, what are you doing there? ¡°, he slowly turned around and waved his stick. He wanted me to come closer. He wasn¡¯t just scratching, no, he was drawing. It looked like a long thick rod with round flat long plates sprouting from the side of the rod. The rod grew thinner to the end and there were cycles on it. ¡°I call it plain. ¡°, it indeed looked like a plane. ¡°A plane? Where did you see that? ¡°, I don¡¯t believe something like this exists in a world where you could simply teleport to the place you want to go. ¡°In my head. ¡°, he tapped with his stick on his head. ¡°O-oh really? What does that do? ¡°, maybe it was just coincident. ¡°Flying in the sky. Like the fish swimming in the see. ¡°, that guy seemed to have developed some idea in his head. ¡°Why plane then? ¡°, it wasn¡¯t that important, but who knows maybe he would explain me the mechanics behind it ¡°because it¡¯s plain. ¡°, I nearly fell down hearing that. I wasn¡¯t sure if that guy was a genius or an idiot. Alycia was giggling in the background.


    We weren¡¯t the only ones there though. The blond haired little girl, who ran away from the p.e. lesson watched us. I heard the approaching footsteps. ¡°E-ehm Sin- I mean, Z-z-zeki¡­That¡¯s your name, right? ¡°, she called out to me. Her shoulder long curly her was moving with every word she said. Her face was a bit red similar to her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to say, like, I ¨C I¡¯m so¡­. S-s-so¡­. SORRY!! ¡°, she shouted that apology so loud that it scared some birds, which proceeded to escape the loud roar. She bowed her head and clenched her fists really hard. Was I that scary?


    Seemed like I had some talking to do here.  In such a situation I maybe could make her into an ally.


    Haa~ that was a lot of information at once. Let me take a break okay? I know, I know. The day didn¡¯t even end, but I need that break okay? I will hurry.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Authors note


    Hey~ The next chapter will be the second part of that day so if you have suggestions for that, don¡¯t hesitate to comment them ^^.


    As always if you find grammatical or spelling mistakes, please, do tell me. This would help me get better in English and would make your reading experience much better (If I forgot to delete the stupid ¨C please inform me okay ^^¡±).


    If you have suggestions please tell me, too. It can be about my writing style about the story or maybe things you maybe wanna see in future chapters.


    You can leave a comment if you simply liked it, too! That always motivates me !


    And as always


    Much Thanks for reading my story ^^


    See you in the next chapter

 Chapter 6 New School…. Magical number 3

    -Chapter 6- New School¡­. Magical number 3


    That was a wonderful break~. It took longer than I thought. Well, let¡¯s get back to the story.


    Okay. The current situation was a scared Alycia, hiding behind a tree and a still bowing Sheila. This situation sounds weirder when one says it out loud.


    Not only was this situation weird, but unnatural, too. If that girl had such a strong sense for justice, why did she treat Alycia the way she did? Why did she act the way she did, when we first met? It¡¯s suspicious. A lot of things were suspicious.


    I was a bit careless, because I thought young kids weren¡¯t capable of schemes and the like. Oh, how na?ve I was. I talked to Sheila, who made me uncomfortable by her bowing.


    ¡°Ehm¡­ could you, please, ehm, not bow anymore? ¡°, I¡¯m a master of words. She stood up straight again. She had a weird expression on her face. A forced smile? A try to suppress some emotion from leaking out? It was just weird, I was stupid for not having any doubt at all. Haa¡­ stupid me.


    ¡°S-so you forgive me right, si-sinne-, I mean, Zeki. ¡°, she didn¡¯t enjoy saying my name. It sounded like it was an insult. You Zeki! It¡¯s kind of funny, don¡¯t you think?


    ¡°Eh? Ah. Well, if you could convince the others, that I¡¯m not some monster. I would appreciate that. ¡°, I was too happy about my to-good-to-be-true luck that I didn¡¯t even considered this to be suspicious. If something¡¯s too easy you should always suspect your luck. In every situation. It¡¯s like this in school, too. If you think a math question is easy, then you probably made a mistake or the multiple choice test dilemma. It can¡¯t be six times A in a row, right?


    Similar to this I can¡¯t just find so many people, who don¡¯t care about that sinner stuff. Even if they are kids. Ahh~ wishful thinking makes a person stupid.


    ¡°Apiriate? ¡°, she looked a bit confused. That word was a bit difficult maybe?


    ¡°Ah. I meant I would like to be friends! ¡°, talking more childish is harder than you think.


    She smiled a bit. It looked a little forced. ¡°Okay. ¡°, she nodded, turned around and ran. It was all so easy. I didn¡¯t have some rare skill, which makes me able to brainwash others or manipulate them. I could cry thinking about this again.


    I turned around to look for Alycia, but she was gone already. I couldn¡¯t go back to the classroom after the piss comment and searching for Alycia or Lycus would have taken too long, so I ate alone like I used to.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Sheila was running back to the place she was told to go to, after she met with Zeki. She hated this. She didn¡¯t want to act like this. It made her feel disgusting. She could have defeated him. ¡°Monsters are stupid. ¡°, she mumbled while running to that place.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    At the end of the break I heard the bell, which was used to signal the start of the lessons. It seemed like I was the only one, who had lunch outside. What unhealthy people.


    I returned to the classroom. The eyes of nearly the whole class were pinned on me. That looked like it would course trouble later. Maybe it was a bad idea to simply say the first thing, which came to my mind in that situation. My cover as one of the Kyle devotees was probably blown too. Was worth it though.


    Cealius had a smirk on his face. He really did show more of his true nature on his face. Did he get cursed or something? Would have been great. He noticed his slip up and again covered his face with his hand.


    I walked past Dex, the red haired person, who glared at me for some reason. Lycus wasn¡¯t in the classroom at all and Alycia sat on her chair and listened to Sheila, who was cheerfully chatting again. That hate directed at her didn¡¯t last long. I thought it was something normal, because I was the person who got targeted. Yes, I was still aware of the discrimination. Lilika still came home with new bruises every night. The people, who didn¡¯t bother us were not associated with that belief. Adella was just a historian, who just came here to research the literature found in this library. Teacher S wasn¡¯t a nun either. She was uncomfortable with the nun uniform and didn¡¯t follow the example of this beliefs idol at all. Benevolence? Teacher S? Not in the least.


    I decided to ask either Adella or Lilika later. Was that a weird thing to ask?


    I sat down on my chair and waited for lesson to start. The girl behind me didn¡¯t really care. She looked to side, avoiding to look at me. Maybe she did care? The others didn¡¯t stop to look at me. I never liked to be the centre of attention, but this is a downright scary and uncomfortable. It looked like I was in a room full of possessed dolls. Then I heard a giggle. It was a soft one. If it wasn¡¯t that silent you wouldn¡¯t even have noticed this laugh.


    It surprised me. After that silence a single laugh. They planned something. Well, it was obvious enough after these creepy stares, but this confirmed that they planned something else. I searched for the faces of Alycia and Sheila. They were looking at a book without uttering even one tone. After I confirmed their position I turned to the front again.


    My heart nearly stopped. Cealius and some other kids were standing before me. I recognized Zeph, who had greenish hair and green eyes, and Logan, who had golden blond hair and blue eyes. Logan was human, even if he looked more like some kind of monster and Zeph was an elf. He looked more like gnome with is small slender stature. They were closer ¡°friends ¡°of Cealius. I didn¡¯t know the others. Well, I didn¡¯t really go out so it was no surprise I didn¡¯t know anyone.


    Zeph spoke was the one break the silence. My heart was still pounding from this jump scare. I can¡¯t stand them in games, too. ¡°Hey sinner! You act so proud all of a sudden, just because Cealius was being nice to you! You even said mean things. ¡°, mean things, meaning the thing with the piss.


    ¡°Ah, but it¡¯s a fact. ¡°, I didn¡¯t lie. After I said that the big hand of that Logan came flying down on the table. Poor table. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say here. ¡°, that guy reminded me of a small version of that hulk, who beat me bloody.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have the right to- ¡°, I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence, because someone decided to pour some of that brown liquid in my face. A bit entered my mouth. It tasted like something, which is not meant to be drunk, because it will kill you. I couldn¡¯t breathe for a second there, before I fell into a coughing fit.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, to shut up?! ¡°, Logan pulled me up by my robe collar.


    I was afraid. I really was. I don¡¯t like pain. I don¡¯t like pain at all. I couldn¡¯t defend myself either in such a situation. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to even if I had the freedom to move.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t do such a brutal thing here in the classroom. I didn¡¯t mind that much. ¡°, Cealius put a hand on Logan¡¯s hand and put on a smile. Logan threw me to the ground and it hurt like hell. Well, Miss Floor is a cruel lover sometimes.


    ¡°What the- ¡°, the next load of brown liquid came flying my way.


    ¡°Shut up, you evil thing! ¡°, this time it was a girl, who caused my next coughing fit. I still don¡¯t know what that liquid was. I just knew that it was some kind of poison. Cealius still wore a smile. It was distorted though. His closed eyes opened a little and his grin grew wider. It looked like the face of a demon.


    I pissed him off alright. My cover as Daniel wouldn¡¯t work anymore. This would get a lot worse for the stupid reason of suggesting someone to drink their urine.


    ¡°If you ever say something mean again we won¡¯t leave it just with that! ¡°, Logan hit my table with his fist. Doesn¡¯t stuff like that hurt? It does, right? If he was hurt by that he didn¡¯t show it in the least. What kind of 5-year-olds were these? Did they evolve or something? Did they eat seeds of evolution?


    I was scared, but I wasn¡¯t so stupid to show it on my face. If they see thee weakness in your heart they will attack. I picked myself from the floor. The liquid was dripping from my hair, nose and chin. The robe got more stains, too. Explaining this to Lilika will be difficult. She couldn¡¯t have done anything anyway. Talking to Adella wouldn¡¯t change anything, too. Even if she is an ally in a way, she would believe Cealius¡¯ excuses and explanations. She is that gullible after all. Furthermore this would anger them even more. Ah the vicious circle.


    This made me even more determined to run from this place somehow. I can¡¯t leave with a body like this though.


    I sat on my chair again. My hair stuck to my face and covered my eyes. I did look like some ghost now. My two bumps were still covered, but you could still make them out, because my hair was sticking to them.


    Everyone now ignored me. Alycia was distracted by Sheila and just then when I tried to gather my thoughts the door opened.


    The high priestess walked into the room with a tall man. He had brown hair, which were combed back. His eyes were brown and had an arrogant look in them. He had his hands behind his back, his stature was slender, but not in a way it would look unhealthy. His posture was really good. All in all he looked like a person used to looking down upon others. Judging by his clothes he was some kind of aristocrat. Oh, he was a human, if I remember right.


    ¡°Kids, listen up. This here is your magic teacher. He comes from the capital of Kendria, Tarria. He is a really well known person there, so be really respectful to him. He is called Konrad von Tarria. ¡°, she bowed in front of that person called Konrad von Tarria. A ridicules name. Tarria sounds more like the name of a girl rather than the name of a city.


    ¡°Good day. My name is Konrad von Tarria, just like the honoured high priestess introduced me. I don¡¯t want to be touched by any of you. I won¡¯t answer questions from any of you¡­. Especially from these beasts. ¡°, he probably thought no one heard him. Aaand may I introduce the next asshole teacher. He looked though the class when his gaze stuck on me. The brown eyes widened a bit.


    ¡°Ehem, what a ¡­ unique class. I never experienced a class with every race in it. ¡°, he coughed to hide his surprise. Did he notice or did he mean someone else. I hoped he didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Ah, Master Konrad. We don¡¯t have any demons or Celestials here. ¡°, the high priestess was still in the room. This was maybe the first time she covered me without knowing it. Good Job, Priestess! Huh? Who I am saying that to? I just like remembering that, get it?


    ¡°Hmm, I see. ¡°, he looked into my direction with a suspicious look in his eyes, but he let it go. Seemed like it wouldn¡¯t give him any advantage to say anything about this right now.


    ¡°Okay, I prepared a sphere of knowledge. This will determine your affinity element. Some of you may have heard about this, but let me repeat it for the ignorant beasts. There are some types of magic in this world, which can only be used with a certain affinity. If you have light affinity you get to use various support spells, though there is a dark side to this magic field, too. A wood affinity enables you to gather information though trees and control them and so on. These affinities are not decided by what affinity your parents had. There are tendencies in some races. Celestials and elves tend to have a light affinity. Bea- Demi-humans and elves tend to get a wood affinity. Demons tend to get darkness affinity. There are exceptions. A lot of them, so if you don¡¯t get a certain affinity fitting for your race, it is not abnormal. I will read out your names now. When you hear your name come forward and put your hand on top of the sphere. ¡°, the sphere gave off a slight glow.


    It didn¡¯t have a colour and was completely transparent.


    I saw the first person, an elven girl, go to the front. She placed her hand on top of the sphere. It began to glow stronger. It nearly blinded everyone. After it settled down, the sphere at a silver colour and a single symbol could be seen in it. ¡°Steel affinity. It is quiet common, but it has many uses. Next¡­ ¡°, I didn¡¯t really read that much about affinities, but I did read a bit about that one, because it was used as example in my magic book. It granted you the ability to bend metal or augment it. It seemed like a pretty strong type of magic, if used right.


    I had to wait for some time, because Konrad used the alphabetical order. Alycia¡¯s turn was early. She hesitated to go forward, but hurried up when that teacher glared at her. Her affinity was wood. It seemed like an ordinary affinity, but it had better uses than one might think.


    Most of the kids looked like they already expected such a ¡°boring¡± result from Alycia. The person herself looked proud though.


    The next person I knew was Cealius. I wished him the worst luck. He should not have an affinity or something useless. That would have been great. It would save a lot of people a lot of trouble.


    He put his hand on top of the sphere like all the other kids before him. Then the white light. My favourite colour. It stayed white. Well, I did expect something like this. It would have been great if he had an affinity fitting his personality, but, now that I think about it, maybe it did fit him. Everyone in class, except Alycia, the girl behind me called Tiana and the boy in front of me called Dex, cheered and congratulated him for that result.


    Light isn¡¯t equal good, you know? That teacher said the same. Even such an affinity isn¡¯t just good. There are evil kind of spells, too.


    The teacher didn¡¯t look pleased or surprised. He looked at him in a more analytical way. Cealius wore his usual fake smile. After something, which felt like an eternity, he stopped staring followed by mumbling.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The next person of whom I knew the name of was Dex. I didn¡¯t know much about him, just that he was seen as someone dangerous and it seemed like he loved to glare at me. Ah, he did it as he noticed my gaze at that time, too. Otherwise was he a good student, I guess. His element was steel, too. I wondered if he would be able to make it a strong weapon or if he would just ignore it and focus on the basic elements and swordsmanship.


    The next one I knew was Logan. He had the stone affinity. It was an advanced version of the earth element. It did fit his personality quite well, didn¡¯t it?


    A bit later it was Tiana¡¯s turn. She was the girl behind me. Except her appearance and her cold attitude, I didn¡¯t know anything else about her. So did everybody else. Her element was Ice, how fitting again. I was busy wringing my hair. The brown liquid began to drip onto my table and it slowly started to dry. I didn¡¯t want my place to look the same than my robe. It was enough for my clothing to make me look like something from a horror movie.


    I didn¡¯t really listen to all the different elements, which were said. I was busy after all. I even missed my turn. Instead of me Zeph stood up and took the test. I didn¡¯t catch is result, but it wasn¡¯t anything amazing, because neither the teacher nor the students nor the high priestess showed any kind of surprised expression.


    ¡°Were that all the students? Did I miss someone? ¡°, Konrad von Terria got slightly annoyed at the slow pace of this procedure. ¡°Ehm, I was skipped, Sir. ¡°, his voice snapped me out of my focus. My hair was still dripping and stuck to my face, but it wasn¡¯t as bad anymore.


    The teacher stared at me with a look, which screamed ¡°What¡¯s that filthy thing. If it touches me I will sue someone. ¡°, though suing shouldn¡¯t be possible here, right?


    ¡°Then hurry up. ¡°, he took a few steps back. Did I really look that bad? He even put his hand over his mouth and nose. ¡°Lycus is missing, too. ¡°, I just remembered him. I thought, I might help him while I¡¯m at it.


    ¡°Lycus? Who is that? There is no one like that on the roster. ¡°, the next mystery appeared before me. I clearly remembered him. He sat next to me and was hard to forget actually. I wasn¡¯t sure if his appearance was easily forgettable in this world, because everyone looked pretty much unforgettable for my old world¡¯s standards.


    While pondering over the current situation I walked over to the transparent ball. It gave of a warm glow. It was physically warm, too. Like the underside of a laptop, when it¡¯s used. I expected it to be cold.


    ¡°I really just have to put my hand on there? ¡°, maybe I had to inject mana in to the sphere or do something, which couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye.


    ¡°Yes, just that. Well I didn¡¯t expect something lower than a beast to understand things like that on their first try. ¡°, this was clearly not meant to be heard by anyone. He made my favourite mistake and confused his thoughts with what he wanted to say. Maybe.


    I acted like I didn¡¯t hear his comment. This was quite hard, but I am a master at ignoring things. Well, I just have to fix some troublesome habits.


    I placed my hand on top of the ball. It began to glow brighter and brighter. It didn¡¯t stop. This light was brighter than anything I ever exposed my eyes to. It got hotter, too. Now it felt like a heater on full power in summer. I tried to pull my arm from that ball of pain and torture. I wanted to turn my head away from that painfully white light. I couldn¡¯t do both. I heard some of the kids shout. It felt distant. Ione. It reminded me of that dream. The teacher was shouting something, too. I felt my insides boiling. My eyes view turned white.


    Would I die?


    Would I die again, because of some white light?


    Would I meet that goddess again?


    Will she send me to hell this time?


    I thought, the reaper would visit me any minute, but it didn¡¯t happen. Why would I die at that place, if I am alive and kicking in front of you? Though defining the word living is a bit more difficult. Let¡¯s not get into detail now. Read some philosophy lectures if you are that interested.


    I heard a cracking sound, then something like small lass splinters falling to the ground followed by a ¡°thump¡±. The heat left my body. The hand of the reaper drew back from my neck one more time. My vision slowly returned, though I still saw coloured dots all over the place. My sense of hearing returned to normal. It felt like coming back to the surface after diving deep into a pool of water.


    I managed not to fall on my butt. A great achievement. I was still standing. Looking like nothing happened. Ah~ my poker face skills are top notch.


    The first thing I saw, was a broken in half ball. It looked black, like a monitor after cutting the power source. Around the table were glass splinters and the halves still laid on top of the table. I still was confused about the whole situation.


    ¡°Ah. ¡°, I let out a stupid sound. I thought I figured out and wanted to apologize to the man standing next to me, who had a blank face. It changed into rage then into helplessness and finally into an analytical gaze.


    The pupils were chatting loudly with each other. Most of the comments were theories about what happened. They lead to the evil god¡¯s power sleeping within me. The high priestess made some kind of hand sign at looked skywards. It was a prayer most likely.


    Everybody got so worked up over that broken light bulb. ¡°Eh¡­ sorry for breaking this, ehhh, light ball thing. I think I didn¡¯t even break it though. ¡°, I had no idea how to do such a thing anyway.


    ¡°Zeki, right? ¡­.. Come to the library tomorrow before school¡­ I will prepare another way to determine your affinity¡­¡­¡­¡­ if it¡¯s something special you will be send to the research and- ¡°, he mumbled the last part, but it was pretty much audible to me. What I did was probably something really bad. I had the feeling this whole thing would turn out ugly.


    He told me to sit down again and I followed that instruction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s continue the lesson. ¡°, he still looked a bit confused. Well, nothing can beat my poker face. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have little things I am that confident about.


    ¡°Now that everyone found out their affinity. Nearly everyone. I will tell you this. We won¡¯t practice any of your affinity based types of magic. You have to learn about this yourself. Maybe you already used this kind of magic without noticing. In this class you will learn the use of the basic elements. ¡°, everyone had a disappointed expression on their faces.


    The basic elements everyone could use were: Wind, Water, Earth and Fire. As long as you can move some mana you could use these elements. It depends on the quantity of the mana you can move and how skilled you are with controlling the mana.


    ¡°You all should know, that mana is always around you. It can be found in any living and non-living thing, too, but using the ¡°Life-Mana¡± is forbidden, so don¡¯t even think about trying extracting mana out of something. All the races have the ability to move this mana. Some are more talented and some are less. Beas- Demi-humans should have the lowest capacity. ¡°, he wouldn¡¯t miss any opportunity to insult the demi-humans.


    They did have that slavery thing going on after all, so it wasn¡¯t really surprising for the nobility of the humans to feel disdain over demi-humans getting proper education.


    I didn¡¯t like it though. I didn¡¯t want some subjective opinion on this thing, but facts. Opinions wouldn¡¯t help me survive in this world and having such opinions probably wouldn¡¯t get me any friends. My demi-human classmates didn¡¯t really react to that statement nor did anyone. Was this kind of opinion that deeply rooted into this society, that no one even felt offended? Or these kids just didn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°To use elemental magic you have to give the mana you control an attribute. That¡¯s what the chants are for. I will teach you a spell, which every one of you can use.


    << Was ich w¨¹nsche ist Licht. Was ich suche ist Feuer. ?Flamme¡°>> ?


    On top of his finger appeared a medium sized flame. It didn¡¯t seem to be used as a form of attack magic. It looked like the flame of a big lighter.


    ¡°This magic is called ¡°Flamme¡± of the fire magic system. It¡¯s a basic spell used as a light to find your way in the dark. It takes a little amount of mana and you don¡¯t have to have much control over such a magic. Other types of magic are used like this too. First you will say << Was ich w¨¹nsche ist¡­ >> this states the type of magic you want to use. << Was ich suche ist¡­>> states the magic system. The last word is the magic name.


    More powerful types of magic use a more complicated formula, but this shouldn¡¯t concern you right now. You should practice moving some Mana and this spell I just showed you. If you didn¡¯t memorize it look it up in some book. ¡°, after he said this he left the room.


    The bell rang shortly after. My first magic lesson was a lot different from what I thought. The only thing, which was new to me was the magic formula. I just had to replace 3 words for using the basic magic. It sounded fairly easy, but, like I said before, if something is too easy something is always wrong.


    I planned to experiment with this later. I didn¡¯t even have enough time to think about the recent events, before teacher A, the math teacher, came into the room.


    ¡°Hey kids, did you have fun in the magic class? ¡°, I heard a choir of enthusiastic kids voices saying ¡°Yeeeees~ ¡°


    ¡°You will have a great time in this class, too! We will learn adding today. ¡°, she wore that over the top smile on her face. Even Cealius smile looked more real. I mean it.


    We got some exercises to do after A explained the method behind the mystery we call adding. I still don¡¯t like math. Boring, easy math is even worse. I finished them first, but I continued writing, because I didn¡¯t want to get another judging of mine and Cealius skills. Of course, we have similar math skills on this level. We got reincarnated with our memory. It would me more embarrassing, if I couldn¡¯t even do this.


    The time passed slowly and I ran out of ideas on what to write on the paper in front of me. I started writing the magic formula and I filled the empty slots with words I read in a book.


    Before I knew it I filled whole page. Everyone was already finished and started their glare treatment again. The teacher joined in, too.


    I seemed to have gotten too absorbed into the magic combination thing on the paper.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m done, too. Sorry. ¡°, everyone was laughing about me and chatted about me. Ah~ a wonderful feeling. The talking behind your back, which you can still hear. A had some condescending look on her face. ¡°You should maybe study more or maybe leave this class if it¡¯s too hard. ¡°, she was talking to a five-year-old. On the second day of school.


    All of this can¡¯t be considered normal, can it?


    This class seemed to only exist to make Cealius look awesome and to make me a fool. Of course, Cealius got praised by the teacher for his right answers. I got ignored for the rest of the lesson after I presented my results for another harder question, but she didn¡¯t even react to what I said. I did know it was the right answer.


    It was no use getting angry. This only dulls down the capability to think. Believe me I have experience. Anger destroys you and everyone around you regardless, if the origin of hate gets affected by it or not.


    After something, which felt like a small eternity of suffering and pain I was saved by the bell. I stuffed all of my things into the brown bag and left the room.


    This day was stressful enough for a year. I just wanted to run into Lilika¡¯s room, jump into the bed and let myself sink into the endlessly perfect black realm. My safe haven. My place of hope. But like all the plans I had, something or someone had to foil them.


    All the kids, except Cealius, were gathered outside of the school building. The liquid dumping wasn¡¯t enough for them. What would come next would be the typical ganging up on someone to beat him up.


    Let¡¯s save this part of the story for next time. I kind of have to think about this for a while. Just take this time to maybe experiment with the magic I told you about. Not like you could use it, but, hey, everyone has dreams, right?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Authors note:


    Hey there everyone and Happy Halloween, I guess XD


    Even though the day already passed. I did finish this ch at 0:00 so I think it still counts.


    Sorry for the late chapter. I was busy with all the birthday stuff and uni etc.


    Oh! The magic spell I used in this chapter and the following ones are and will be german sentences. The formula is kind of like this ¡°What I wish for is ¡­. What I search for is¡­.. ¡°


    You could probably write them into google translate for an English version. Well if you want me to translate them I can do that, too. Do write your opinion into the comments.


    Anyway, like always if you find mistakes please do tell me about them. I would be quite grateful about that, because I try to improve my English. If you got suggestions for my writing style, future chapters or maybe magic spells just let me know in the comments, too. If you just liked the chapter write it into the comments, too. This motivates me a lot.


    And as always


    I thank you for reading my story and I hope you enjoyed it ^^

 Concerning Ch7-10

    Hey there, people~


    I''m just here to inform you, that I want to upload ch 7-10 in one go.


    This means I will take a bit more time, but you will get more chapters this way,.


    I tought this would be a better way of doing things than uploading everytime I finish a chapter.


    So I''ll probably publish next week or the week after that, but I will upload it =.=


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Ch. 7 is called New Development; Old pain for those interested


    If you want me to add a small summary of the other chapters before that chapter please tell me and I will add it.


    You don''t have to reread everything again (or the last chapter) if you forgot it by then


    See you later (=w=)/

 Chapter 7- New Development; Old Pain

    -Chapter 7- New Development; Old Pain


    In a completely white realm, you could see two women talking to each other. One seemed to be agitated about something, the other one seemed to be amused.


    ¡°IT WASN¡¯T THAT GUY?! ¡°, Esere shouted at Ione, who had trouble holding back her laughter.


    ¡°Pfff- No, that was Klye. My subject. D-did you really curse him. Pfffff ¡°, she held one hand in front of her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t stop a tear to gather in the corner of her eye. Her face was red and she looked like she would have exploded at any minute.


    ¡°Tha-that couldn¡¯t¡­. How¡­. The soul was completely¡­. ¡°, trying to understand the situation, Esere walked in circles.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, d-did you really think hahaha he would be that evil pffff ahahahaha, can¡¯t take it hahahaha- ¡°, Ione reached her limit and started to laugh, which got stopped by one glare of Esere.


    ¡°Meanie¡­. Not even allowed to laugh at funny things¡­ ¡°, such a glare made Ione pout in a corner. She couldn¡¯t handle Esere¡¯s evil look. No one probably could.


    ¡°Who is that bastard than? Where is he? I have to redo that curse¡­. I get myself more in trouble, because of you! ¡°, with every word Esere took a step towards Ione, who was crouching in a corner and drew circles with her finger on the floor.


    ¡°Huuuh? But you can¡¯t redo curses riiiight? Oh, and didn¡¯t you say that person was a bad person? It should be fine riiight? ¡°, Ione didn¡¯t really mind the curse. She thought, it made everything much more interesting. She couldn¡¯t tell Esere about her actions either. She already had enough mess ups gathered for her to be send to hell as a guard.


    ¡°Hey! We both have to do something about this. You made a lot more mistakes than me! I can tell Alastos about the incident in the Celestial-Demon war- ¡°


    ¡°Hey! That wasn¡¯t my fault! That was Karios fault! ¡°, Ione now jumped up and was just an inch away from Esere. They didn¡¯t have eye contact though, because of the height difference between them. Esere had a wonderful view of Iones chest and Ione nearly fell onto her.


    ¡°Yes, I know and he got punished for it. I heard he is doing okay as one of the hell guards. He was at fault, but you were, too. Wasn¡¯t it you who made him do this. When he asked which race you preferred, didn¡¯t you say the design of the demons was a bit better than the one for the celestials? You should¡¯ve just played along. You knew he was one of the gods who created that race. Everyone knew he favoured you a lot. ¡°, Esere turned away from her and crossed her arms


    She thought, she finally got Ione to do her bidding.


    ¡°But~ buuut I didn¡¯t know that! ¡°, she did know about the feelings Karios harboured, but she couldn¡¯t answer these feelings. In fact, she thought he was far too annoying to even give him a chance.


    ¡°And this doesn¡¯t have anything to do with your stupid revenge plan. Oh, by the way. Did you know, you did something much worse? ¡°, Ione remembered the subject files and the mess, which they caused.


    ¡°In your file was written, you shouldn¡¯t pair Kyle and Marcus together right? Did you even look at it? You know, Alastos wrote it and I bet you will be punished a lot for something like this. ¡°, this situation, similar to the war incident, was not only her fault, but someone else¡¯s too.


    ¡°What? Why? Wasn¡¯t Kyle-¡­.. Wait¡­ you mean that bastard is the good one and Kyle the bad one? This can¡¯t be! Besides I didn¡¯t pair him with anyone! ¡°, as this conversation continued Esere got more and more nervous, whereas Ione wore a victorious smile, even though it was her fault, too.


    ¡°So. Do you still want to curse- ¡°, Ione was interrupted by a small cough.


    ¡°I see, so you caused trouble again? I expected this from Ione, but Esere? ¡°, It was Helena the origin of the pairing mess. She had her arms crossed and looked into the surprised faces of the other two.


    She brushed her long, wavy, brown her over her shoulder and elegantly walked over to the small childlike Esere.


    ¡°Abusing your power isn¡¯t good, you know that, right? ¡°, she had a smug smile on her face. She was clearly looking down on Esere. Ione couldn¡¯t do much about her, as Helena had a higher standing in the realms of the gods.


    ¡°Ohh? Weren¡¯t you the one, who caused that famine, because you were too lazy to adjust the intensity of the sun? ¡°, it didn¡¯t matter to Esere if a god had a higher standing or more power than her. She would say what she thought no matter what. This is a good and a bad point about her character.


    The shocked face of the taller goddess was enough to prove her guilt. Helena was quite lazy, even though she looked like someone, who would take her job seriously. She would forget to turn down the intensity of the sun or turn it up, made coordination mistakes with the sun and moon movement and nearly destroyed the world with meteorites. These occurrences, caused by her laziness and procrastination, were as countless as the ones caused by Ione¡¯s thoughtlessness. She only got away with it, because there is no replacement for her.


    The goddesses didn¡¯t move an inch. Esere and Helena were exchanging glares, which could have killed. Ione looked uneasy as she watched these two.


    This situation would not end well for them.


    Welcome back. Did you sleep well? I hope, you did. I know the floor with just a blanket is quite hard and cold, but I can¡¯t really help it right now. I will get you a decent bed sometime, I swear.


    Want to hear more of the story? I was getting to a rather ¡­interesting part.


    I stopped at the after school part, did I not?


    Okay. The situation was pretty clear. If I would have walked to the group of kids, I would have gotten beaten up. The best solution I came up with was a well-known tactic. Retreat or run away like your life depends on it. Call me coward, but the first thing you learn in self-defence courses is to avoid conflict.


    I heard the angry shouts of Logan as he instructed the other kids to run after me.


    I still didn¡¯t have much stamina, so I had to find a fast way to lose them. I ran past the school building, past the dorms, past the library. Then I got an idea.


    The most complicated maze here in this temple was Adella¡¯s library. If you didn¡¯t spend a lot of time in there, you would get lost instantly, even if you walk just a straight line.


    I made sure the kids could see me in front of the library, before running into it.


    I ran past the history section, took a turn into the novel section, then into the erotic novel subsection. This is the best way to find your way out again.


    The kids ran a straight line, like I did the first time. They were fools for running after me into MY domain! Ah, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to get that excited.


    The confused kids weren¡¯t able to find out, until Adella came back into the library. It seems, like they cried their eyes out and shouting senseless words.


    Like this they wouldn¡¯t disturb me here and would think twice before running after me. This tactic was a good pick.


    My stamina was drained completely after I reached Lilika¡¯s room, closed the door behind and dropped to the floor.


    I didn¡¯t even notice Lilika was there, sitting on a chair and healing a wounded bird. The soft green light looked comforting. ¡°Z-zeki! Why are you- ¡°, she moved closer to me, obviously worried, trying to scan me for wounds. She stopped when she noticed my sticky, still dripping wet hair. ¡°Did the kids do this? Did they pour the Mallaka snake liquid over your head again? ¡°, there was slight anger in her voice. This was the first time I saw anger in Lilika and the first time I heard the official name of this brown liquid. It was a poison of low potency, but it still caused damage to the body.


    If it was applied to the skin it did not affect you in the least, but if you drank it, it will make you cough up a black substance and cause a temporary state of insanity. The effect isn¡¯t long lasting and the dosage had to be high for such an effect, but if you drink it on regular basis the effects will last.


    In the past it was used to ¡°bring out the true nature of sinners¡±. It got abolished after the origin of the liquid got public, though it still gets used like holy water. Meaning, if you see a black haired person dump it on their heads and it will ward them off. It doesn¡¯t work, of course.


    Lilika tried to free my hair from that liquid, with success. You can¡¯t get it out of clothes, but if it¡¯s hair it is easy to remove. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡°, I didn¡¯t want to worry Lilika further. I wonder what she would have done, if I told her who used me as a brown liquid dump. That would have been something good to see.


    ¡°Zeki¡­please, don¡¯t try to act tough. It makes me worry even more. ¡°, She looked continued to look for wounds. The small cuts she found were promptly healed with the same magic she used on the bird. You guessed right. She used healing magic, which means her affinity was light. It fits her personality quite well, doesn¡¯t it?


    Personality is a great aspect in developing an affinity. The special magic you can use fits with your personality most of the time, too. It¡¯s all about the mind-set. It sounds a bit cheesy, but it was not my idea to put it like that.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to tell me¡­ then I won¡¯t ask anymore, but if it gets too dangerous I want you run away from here ¡°, she looked into my eyes, while she healed the small cuts. It was a serious look. Not the pitying look or the kind look.


    I did want to leave someday, but this was too early and she didn¡¯t say anything about her leaving with me.


    She couldn¡¯t hold this look for long. ¡°So. How was your first magic lesson? Did you find out about your affinity? ¡°, she smiled again after she completely healed the wounds. It made the unease in my heart disappear, too. She had this kind of effect on others. She was the motherly type in a lot of ways.


    ¡°It exploded. The crystal. ¡°, my poker face was still active. I didn¡¯t show my unease or relief. It probably would have worried Lilika even more.


    ¡°It exploded? That never happened before. You must have been scared. ¡°, she petted me with a soft smile. Her smile felt like her healing magic. It was warm and seemed to radiate a faint glow. ¡°Mister Konrad told you to come to him before school, right? He knows other methods to find out your affinity¡­. Less dangerous ones, I hope. ¡°, I witnessed a new expression yet again. Do you know what a shadow smile is?


    She changed her expression much too quickly for my taste. Even my almighty poker face broke for a bit. The most gentle person is the scariest when angry, huh? It was actually true.


    ¡°Lilika! Come here already! You have to wash the clothes today! ¡°, this was Lilika¡¯s cue to leave again. She gave me an apologetic look and a last hug, then left though the door. With nothing better to do I simply layed down on the bed and thought about the situation again. Yes, I really couldn¡¯t do anything else now. If I would have left the room again and met some of the kids, who were chasing me, I would have gotten scolded or beaten or whatever the priestesses thought would have been a good punishment.


    Staying in the room was the least painful option.


    I first thought about the sudden change of attitude. Most of the kids didn¡¯t even care about me, or better said, about my hair. They did say some things, but it was just on a jokes level. Then suddenly they change again and react violent. Was it a childish whim or an overreaction maybe?


    Then there was the thing with Sheila. She just simply came to me and apologized after announcing I was a sinner and should be killed before. This situation was just too strange. A cultural belief, which is burned into the brains and hearts of people, even kids, aren¡¯t that easily changed.


    I talked about this before didn¡¯t I? Well, now you won¡¯t forget it.


    Next was the affinity test incident. I tried to think about a reason why this crystal ball could have exploded. My first theory was it had to do with my race. Maybe it was some kind of holy object or something just meant for the most prominent races on this country. My next theory was my magic capability was too big. Maybe I accidently inserted the mana into the ball without noticing and made it rampage inside it.


    Both theories were rather unlikely, but I couldn¡¯t explain it differently. While I thought about these various things, I slowly fell asleep. That day was a bit to exhausting for a 5-year-old who spend most of the time in a small room or the library.


    I dreamed.


    I wasn¡¯t in my usual black realm and I wasn¡¯t in Ione¡¯s dream realm either.


    I stood in a park. There were trees and plants, benches and some people.


    I couldn¡¯t see the people clearly. It was like a view though water.


    It was a nice day. The sun was shining. I heard some birds. I was cold.


    It seemed warm, but I felt really cold.


    I walked in different directions. I just felt the way I was going would lead me to my goal.


    I walked further and further and further. I couldn¡¯t hear birds anymore. The plants looked dry and dead. The sky got darker, but I continued to walk.


    The featureless people disappeared from my view, too. I was alone on a single path.


    It lead me to a single person. It was a girl crying her eyes out. She wasn¡¯t featureless. I could make out some details.


    She had straight brown hair which fell over her shoulders. She was quite small and had the body of a 13 year old girl. She wore a grey top and a red skirt.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but this scene made me feel guilty. It hurt me to see her cry.


    Shortly after that I woke up. The Idiot I am fell out of the bed. The feeling of guilt didn¡¯t disappear for a while and I was pretty disorientated. Was it a memory form the pas? Was it a premonition of the future? I didn¡¯t know at that time.


    Don¡¯t you have such dreams sometimes, too? Dreams so vivid, you simply can¡¯t ignore or dreams which made you feel a d¨¦j¨¤ vu a few days later. It¡¯s not really important, but it¡¯s quite interesting, is it not?


    It was morning. Lilika was already gone, but she didn¡¯t forget to place a meal for me on the small table. Today would be the day I would earn about my personal magic. This time without incidents. Not that I was interested or something, hmpf. I ate and then took off.


    I looked for Lycus first though. I expected him to show up in front of my door again, but he was not there. Alycia wasn¡¯t there either. It was really early after all.


    without looking any further I ran to the school building. There were some priestesses jumping out of my way and some kids, who were up already, tried to trip me. I did fall some times. Ah~ I bet Miss Floor just missed me a lot. Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that.


    On one such encounter the pendant I was wearing under my shirt was visible. Lilika told me to not show it to anyone. No one was there to see it, so maybe I was lucky.


    Hm? I never described it, did I? Well, it wasn¡¯t much. Just golden with some cravings in it. I still have it. It¡¯s kind of valuable in another sense, you see. Ah, but I don¡¯t want to spoil everything now.


    Anyway I reached the school building without any other incidents. The next challenge was to find the room, in which I should meet that Konrad person. I hoped for some teachers coming earlier to show me the room. I got careful with walking into places I am not familiar with since the library incident.


    After walking back and forth in front of the main entrance, I decided to go in alone. I looked like someone going into a hard fight. It looked strange from another persons¡¯ view, I bet. I didn¡¯t even think about the possibility of the magic teacher maybe waiting for me in the entrance hall or somewhere visible in the school.


    There he stood. A straight posture, arms crossed, one foot tapping on the floor impatiently and a strict look on his face. Sounds like a person happy to help a cute little kid, right? I did break something pretty expensive after all, but that wasn¡¯t a reason to show his discontent that clearly.


    ¡°Ehm, Mister Konrad? ¡°, I called out to him, but I wasn¡¯t able to say more. As soon as he saw me his face got grumpier than it already was.


    ¡°Tch ¡°, with a click of his tongue he glared at me. ¡°Took you long enough. Didn¡¯t they teach you manners? Coming this late and then calling me in such a manner. What did I expect from someone such as you? ¡°, such a charming gentleman, right? I bet he had a lot of friends.


    The smile I had on my face twitched slightly. I didn¡¯t know what he meant with ¡°someone such as you ¡°. He didn¡¯t say when exactly I should show up either. I had more manners than some certain somebodies.


    I could hold back though. Patience is a virtue, right? It would have been to my disadvantage, if I told him what I thought.


    He turned around and walked in a fast pace. I didn¡¯t realize I should follow him at first, but after some seconds my brain cells, who were busy with preventing me from blurting out my retorts, processed the current situation. That guy didn¡¯t wait for me or slowed down for me. No, he continued his marathon.


    We went past the classroom I had math, history and writing in. Climbed some steps to the floor on which you could find the classrooms of the older kids. I nearly lost that guy there. There is a big difference between a 5-year olds leg length and an adults of around 34. That person really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me.


    After nearly falling three times and exhausting my stamina we reached a small room. It was filled with shelves with books, devices and bottles with suspicious looking substances in them. There were some tables, too. Papers were scattered across them. This room looked like it had never seen a vacuum cleaner.


    Did vacuum cleaners even exist? That would make the whole cleaning thing much easier. There is no magic for that unfortunately. This place we both are at now didn¡¯t get this clean without my efforts. You can eat from this floor!


    ¡­..


    Okay, I continue. Thanks for your heartfelt appreciation of my efforts. Ha.


    In the middle of the room was a similar crystal orb as the one I somehow broke.


    ¡°Put your hand on this crystal. This one is a stronger version. Breaking this shouldn¡¯t be possible. Don¡¯t focus any mana in it. It can read your affinity without any other means. ¡°, his voice was calm, but his face didn¡¯t support that feeling. His face literary said ¡°If this crystal breaks, I will kill you and get the money back from this temple. ¡°


    Greedy, rude, racist, arrogant. Wonderful character traits, right? The most admirable person you could meet. I walked towards the crystal. It was a lot bigger and emitted a stronger glow.


    After I placed my hand on it the orb started to get warmer. It wasn¡¯t unpleasant, but it still reminded me of the accident the other day.


    With my eyes closed I waited for the teacher to tell me the results. The heat got more intense. It felt like cooking water.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! ¡°, the teacher shouted while he ripped my hand from the crystal. ¡°E-eh? Did it- ? ¡°, ¡°No, it didn¡¯t break¡­ ¡°, his face looked pale and nervous. He put a hand before his mouth, while looking like he saw a ghost. He didn¡¯t seem to care about the nearly broken crystal. It didn¡¯t take him long to snap back into his normal pace.


    ¡°We can¡¯t determine your affinity. You probably don¡¯t have one. Sorry to say this, but without an affinity it will be hard to be a magician, so you should try your best with the sword¡­.. Fits people like you better anyway. ¡°, the last part couldn¡¯t be heard clearly, but I felt just slightly irritated. Just a bit. No affinity? These balls were just shit. Expensive, useless shit. Wait, I can leave out the useless. All needlessly expensive things tend to be crap.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    There was this new, expensive headset. It lasted for a week, but my old, cheap one continued to function flawlessly until death parted us. I wonder if it still works. Knowing my mother, she probably still has all my stuff somewhere.


    Hm? Nah, I don¡¯t really want to see her. It¡¯s not possible anyway.


    That gentleman gracefully threw me out of the room, leaving him alone in there. That person was a charming person, indeed, but he seemed to know something about me. Like my race for example. I dismissed that thought, because he didn¡¯t seem to have any motivation to say something to the oblivious priestesses.


    I wondered how such a guy could spot it at first glance and the priestesses, who ¡°took care of me¡± for years were so sure I wasn¡¯t a demon. I didn¡¯t know who the celestial could have been though.


    The next thing, which hit me was my non-existent affinity. If I didn¡¯t have an affinity, I couldn¡¯t use unique magic, which is varies from person to person. It made you special and different from the others. You could use elemental basic magic if you practiced long enough, but it could never beat unique magic.


    It was a problem, but it didn¡¯t reach my brain right away. I had to walk for some time to finally understand the meaning of Mister Konrad¡¯s words. It is said that bad news reach the brain slower than good ones.


    As I reached outside I got greeted by Alycia, who accompanied Sheila as usual. ¡°Zeki! Why are here so early? ¡°, she forgot about my appointment with that charming magic teacher. ¡°You done with that affinity test? ¡°, Sheila asked while smiling at me. That smile reminded me of the ¡°nice girl¡± types at school. They talk to you with a smile and as soon as they turn around they talk shit about you. Ah, Cassie wasn¡¯t like this.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah. It was nothing important¡­. ¡°, I looked cool on the surface, but I was shouting inside. Well, it¡¯s not like I looked forward to using magic, the essential thing found in fantasy novels, or something. I didn¡¯t want to have some cool power and say stuff like ¡°Ah, I- can¡¯t- awaken- noow! ¡°. I¡¯m an adult after all.


    A tear formed in the corner of my eyes. Why, I wonder? Well, it was a great disadvantage in this world. Magic is something important. There are always disputes between the swordsmen, who don¡¯t use magic, and the magicians, who depend only on magic. Magic swordsmen are rare. Assassins and similar jobs do use magic, too, but these types of jobs are looked down upon, because they are ¡°dirty¡±, shady jobs.


    The sword and the basic element type magic was all I had left. I just had to be at the top at both. I still had time before the lessons, so I decided to run laps around the school. I caught the attention of the walking by people. I was being weird and was too ignorant to notice the looks of the people.


    Ah, I was embarrassing.


    There was a lone man in a badly lit room, which reminded you of a storage room. He muttered some things though his hand, which he held in front of his mouth. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡­ Why does he have it¡­¡­ How did that happen¡­.. Why? ¡°, the questions did not change for a while. This mans¡¯ name was Konrad von Terria. He was part of the royal family, which controlled Terria and other regions. He was 14ths in the line of succession and would never be the one ruling.


    It frustrated him. He acted all important, but he wasn¡¯t in the least. He was proud of his magic talent, but he was soon outrun by his older brothers. He wasn¡¯t treated harshly or was hated. He had some influence in the city, too. It frustrated him even more. His life seemed unimportant.


    He bought slaves to feel superior. He let his frustration out on them. It wasn¡¯t uncommon in that city. Demi-humans were used as slaves. It wasn¡¯t forbidden by law nor was it deemed as something bad by the people.


    Konrad took this job as a magic teacher just because of his desire to feel like someone special, too. He wanted to make the kids feel like he is an existence out of their reach.


    He did this job for some years now. He always felt like a king in the classroom. The students had to obey him and he could decide over their future. This year there was a disturbance of his normality.


    He was confused seeing a demon child and a celestial child sitting in one room. He recognized these two quite easily. No one notice it, which seemed weird as it was really obvious. He was just suspicious at first, but he confirmed it at the affinity test. The celestial child, Cealius, was the first one of the two. After he turned around to walk back to his seat after having checked his affinity, Konrad felt over his back as if he would shove him forward. There were two little bumps. They would grow into wings after some years. His suspicion was right.


    The second kid, Zeki, was the last one to take the test. He was drenched in brown liquid. It had a very distinctive odour. Through his wet hair he could see the soon-to-be horns. Just as he was observing this the kid stared into his eyes. He didn¡¯t move his head to look at him. It was a stare, which a child shouldn¡¯t have.


    It didn¡¯t end there. That kid broke the magic crystal, which took him so much time to extract from the original Crystal of truth. The kid didn¡¯t even change expressions after the crystal burst into two parts. The mana around the crystal first was circulating around it, which caused heat, and then it vanished completely. It made the crystal break.


    He didn¡¯t hear about something like this in his 26 years of life.


    He was in this state, because of that boy, too. He made him come to this room to try the affinity test again. He used a better quality crystal. It could withstand any type of magic, so it wouldn¡¯t break because of some kid.


    The boy put his hand on it and the same thing as the day before happened. The Mana began to circulate wildly around the crystal, but this time there was a short reaction before the mana could disappear again. It was a complete black. It did not have any impurities, a perfect black colour. This was not the colour for the darkness element. No, it wasn¡¯t a black violet mix, but a perfect black. This element is called Void. It is a rarity and it is not much known about it, except some of its effects.


    Anti-magic. This was the only type of magic of this system known. No one knows the other effects. It was strong, but it had weaknesses as it negates the own magic, too. Moving mana is possible, but adding elements is impossible.


    If he had this power he could over power his brothers and finally be a superior being. Why did some demon orphan have such a rare ability? Why was he stuck with some common element?


    He lied to the boy. He lied out of jealousy. He wouldn¡¯t report this demon just yet. He had to do something about him himself.


    Okay, let¡¯s have a time skip. I think you don¡¯t want to hear about every day in my life, do you? I can¡¯t remember everything, too. So let¡¯s skip some stuff.


    Some weeks passed. It was winter now. Lilika gave me some sandals and a shirt to wear under my robe. She even fixed my ripped pants. The robe couldn¡¯t be cleaned though and I couldn¡¯t get a new one.


    Don¡¯t ask why. I don¡¯t know either.


    I made sure to keep my hair on shoulder length and I got a little good at cutting my own hair. It still didn¡¯t look really good, but it was enough. The bumps on my head grew a little bigger, too. It got a bit harder to hide them under my fringe.


    That day was a perfectly normal day. I walked to school with Sheila and Alycia. I did see Lycus outside of the school sometimes, too, but every time I tried to walk up to him he vanished within the blink of an eye. I did see his drawings though. There was a PC- like drawing with the word ¡°Piss-e¡± written under it. It didn¡¯t make sense at all. What did that word even mean? I still was questioning his intelligence.


    The school day was proceeding normally, too. The math teacher still tried to make me look like a cheater and someone who can¡¯t even solve simple things without help. Well, if a person is frustrated it will turn into aggression. With her looks, I bet she had her share of slander. She looked pretty ordinary in comparison to all the beautiful looking elven priestesses here.


    History lessons were interesting, but I noticed some animosities between some kids of the human race and demi-human race. This won¡¯t end well. Kids get swayed by things like that.


    If you tell them ¡°You are something much better than the others ¡°, the kids will believe it. It didn¡¯t cause any server damage yet, but it would later on. Even if I say kids are easily swayed, but these kids were even easier to manipulate.


    Cealius got most of them warped around his little finger. They didn¡¯t even flinch by his slip-ups. He would turn, shout insults at some kids or get violent. I didn¡¯t know what happened to him, but I enjoyed it. Too bad these kids were too stupid to get any of this. Or was it something else?


    Sometimes I would feel a chill when he was shouting something. The addressee would freeze and proceed to do what he asked for.


    Sheila and Alycia seemed to ignore it. I would spend my breaks with them behind the school building. I would have preferred a rooftop though, but that place couldn¡¯t be reached.


    P.E. was painful for me. I didn¡¯t really get hurt, but teacher S would do her best to torture me. She changed her method every day. I didn¡¯t get to do the strength exercises together with everyone else, no, she made me do endurance training. I didn¡¯t like sports in general, but endurance training was the epitome of torture to me. I would normally skip these types of lessons, but I couldn¡¯t in this world. I didn¡¯t know what S would have done if I skipped once. She would know where I was, too.


    It¡¯s like having your teacher as your neighbour or as your parent.


    The magic classes lost its glamour for me. I tried using the spells we were taught, but every time I tried it the mana would cause a small implosion. We learned three more spells excluding the Flame spell.


    The first spell after Flame was a spell from the Earth system it was called guard wall. This spell will create a small wall of earth. The incarnation was something like ¡°Was ich w¨¹nsche ist Schutz. Was ich suche ist Erde. <Schutzwall>¡°. The second one was a spell from the water system called Heal. It was inferior to the Light system spell, but it was still useful. ¡°Was ich w¨¹nsche ist Erl?sung. Was ich suche ist Wasser. <Heilung>¡°, this was the incarnation. The wind system spell was called needle. It was like a small needle of air you could control. It was an interesting spell. ¡°Was ich w¨¹nsche ist Blut. Was ich suche ist Wind. <Nadel>¡±


    I couldn¡¯t use any of them. I could get the effect for a second before the mana imploded. Well this could be used as some attack, if I could send the mana to another person to let it implode, but that¡¯s another story. I explain that later.


    I don¡¯t want to dump all that on you now¡­. I¡¯m not letting out my frustration. No, I¡¯m not. I wasn¡¯t annoyed by the kids jeering at me or anything. It was a pleasant feeling, like being thrown into a pool full of shit.


    The magic teacher wasn¡¯t any better. He kept on pointing out to the other kids how I am a perfect example of a hopeless case. Very adult.


    Oh yeah, my after school activities consisted of finding ways to shake off these kids. It got easier the more I did it. This day was different. I planned to go through the main temple this time to shake them off, but no one came. I just saw Sheila running towards me. Her face looked flustered. ¡°Sheila? What is it? Did you forget something? ¡°, I didn¡¯t care less about her reasons to come back, but I didn¡¯t want to piss her off.


    Well, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered anyway. ¡°A-a-Alycia *pant* She got- Alycia got- ¡°, by the mention of Alycia I turned to face Sheila.


    ¡°What¡¯s with Alycia? ¡°, trying to stay calm I thought about every bad situation she could be in. Every situation was worse than its predecessor.


    ¡°She- Logan and the others, they- Cealius took her, but- at the forest entrance. *pant* you have to- huh? ¡°, I started to run before Sheila could finish her sentence.


    Ah, I was foolish, wasn¡¯t I? Trying to play hero with no means to even defend myself. Ah, stupid me.


    I ran along the edge of the forest and finally found the group of people. Every person, who chased me plus Cealius and Alycia. They pulled on her hair and drained her in the brown, sinner-repelling poison. They shoved her into the dirt. I saw someone hitting her.


    These kids were as horrible, if not worse, than the people I had to deal with. How could kids do such a thing to such a small girl?


    Cealius was just standing there with a cruel glimmer in his eyes. His eyes, which were nearly white now looked like dark pits. His smile stayed on his face while watching the kids tormenting Alycia. The kids had the expression of starved beasts. They were going insane, without reason, without a humane aspect to them.


    I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat every single one of them. I didn¡¯t want to have a painful experience, but I couldn¡¯t just go without doing anything either. I was and still am a fool for trying to do things like that.


    You should know it, too. Acting like a hero doesn¡¯t get you anything but pain and trouble. The saved one will forget you, the beaten ones will come at you for revenge. They will make you the next victim. Just because you called a teacher or the police, it doesn¡¯t even have to be direct intervention.


    I stepped on a branch and made my existence known. Involuntarily, that is. The kids didn¡¯t turn around. They just continued with what they did. Cealius was different. He turned his head in my direction.


    ¡°Oh, Zeki. I didn¡¯t want you to see something this unsightly. Why don¡¯t you play with us, too? They told me they were getting bored by playing hide and seek all the time. ¡°, with this comment the kids stopped. They simply stopped moving and slowly turned around. It was creepy.


    This confirmed it. Cealius had something to do with this unnatural behaviour. It was like Cealius controlled their actions. If he did it knowingly or not wasn¡¯t something I could answer.


    The kids came closer to me. First slow then faster. The first one to reach me was Logan. He let his big fist rain on me. I stared at the fist and it seemed to travel in slow motion. I didn¡¯t move physically but my brain kept on working.


    What should I do? Can I evade? Should I fight back? Should I run? I don¡¯t like pain. He is just a kid. I can¡¯t hit kids. How do I solve this? Is Alycia okay? I should get a priestess. I can¡¯t win against him.


    I prepared for a sharp pain to hit me, but it didn¡¯t happen. I evaded. I didn¡¯t know how, but I did it. Maybe it was adrenalin. I saw him stumbling forward, right over my foot. He fell with a loud thump. The other kids started to run towards me. One tried to grab my leg, but it was again in slow motion. I ran to the side of the kid before redirecting his movement into the mass of kids trying to run me over. The next person threw a rock at me. Other than the kids that stone flew at a normal speed at me. I couldn¡¯t avoid it. It hit me at the side of my head. I saw stars in front of my eyes for a second before snapping back into reality. A fist was making its way to my face. It seemed to stop in front of my face.


    That scared me. It¡¯s like waking up to see someone sit next to you staring at you. That kind of feeling. I moved my head a little and observed that fist flying past my face. The kid crashed into me, which made me fall, too.


    The other kids didn¡¯t wait long to start running at me and preparing to bury me under them or kick the living hell out of me. Both options weren¡¯t what you would call favourable outcomes. I rolled myself to the side avoiding a stomp by a demi-human girl. Now on my stomach I crawled away and tried to pull myself up again.


    I got up just in time to avoid another stone, which was supposed to hit my body. Evading the other kids I made my way to Cealius. If he was the origin of this clich¨¦ like event, I would just have to knock him out to stop the children.


    As I reached him, his facial expression didn¡¯t change. It looked kind of creepy. His eyes were half open and a big smile was on his face. If you would have met him in a dark corner you would have thought he was a murderer.


    Now came the hard part. How does one knock someone out? I learned the theory but I was never really able to use the things I learned. Teacher S came into my mind.


    The only thing I learned from her was the sword swing. I didn¡¯t have a sword or even a stick to use it, so I just took a stance pointed my hand, like a sword, towards my opponent and begin the motion. Cealius looked a bit startled. I thought I already won. I could let out 18, no, 23 years of frustration on him.


    I never thought about that kind of revenge. I didn¡¯t like pain. Causing someone pain would result in my own pain, too, so I never really tried to fight back with violence.


    Just as I thought I could finally server this bond with my own hands, I felt a sharp pain. Something blunt hit my head. It was bigger than the stone and a lot faster and stronger. Someone attacked my back while I was letting my guard down.


    ¡°Oh? Did you want to hurt me? Why would you do that? I think you should take your medicine. You know the Sinner repellent. ¡°, I could see a girl moving next to Cealius. She had curly short hair and red eyes. She had a wooden sword in her hand and she looked at me with sneering eyes. ¡°Who would be friends with an evil monster? ¡°, it was Sheila.


    Betrayal. I didn¡¯t taste this bitter thing for some time now. The last time was at the beginning of middle school. The friends I thought would know me better sold me out. The girl who laughed while talking with me in a normal way, told her boyfriend to beat me up. Ah. It had a bitter taste to it. Like biting into a chocolate bar, expecting a sweet sensation on your tongue, just to realize you bit into a bar of dark chocolate


    Alycia was lying there probably crying and I couldn¡¯t do anything. Playing hero is useless, right? You think so, too, right?


    You don¡¯t? Well, the story hasn¡¯t finished just yet.


    Cealius came closer and closer with a bottle of that liquid. If I drank that I would go insane. I would hurt people and probably be locked somewhere or my health deteriorates to a level, that I couldn¡¯t live a life without help anymore.


    ¡°Say ¡°Aaah¡± ¡°, Cealius held my nose, so that I would open my mouth. Just as he wanted to dump the poison into my mouth I heard someone call. ¡°Ah¡­ What are you doing at my favourite place? Oh! Zekki what are you doing there¡­ Oh yeah! You wouldn¡¯t remember. ¡°


    I leave it at that¡­ Hey, I already was telling you more than usual so shut up¡­ I need my rests, too.


    See you later. Have fun thinking about the outcome~


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Author¡¯s Note


    Hey again~


    It took longer than I planned ^^¡± Real life is cruel¡­ moving out of my house, having my pc partly destroyed, exams coming up Christmas, new year¡­. Haaa¡­


    But I did finish it!


    Anyway I hope you enjoy it!


    The next chapter will come out tomorrow ~


    And as always if you find grammatical or writing errors, write them down in the comments, I try to fix them. If you have suggestions regarding the story write them into the comments, too. I am always searching new ideas for this story. If you just liked my story please write that, too. A boost of my non-existent confidence and a motivation to keep on writing!


    I thank you for reading this story


    And see you tomorrow ^^

 Chapter 8 New Hero of Justice???

    -Chapter 8- New Hero of Justice???


    So you want to hear more? I thought you would tell me to stop this clich¨¦ story after the first day. Well, then let¡¯s continue.


    I stopped at an interesting spot, didn¡¯t I? It was kind of predictable though, wasn¡¯t it?


    As this kind of familiar voice called out to us, Cealius flinched. It wasn¡¯t something he planned. There was someone he didn¡¯t expect to come here. His expression was showing his surprise for a moment, but it changed to his usual smile. It looked creepy. I don¡¯t know if it was just me who thought it was.


    ¡°Who might you be and why are you interfering our little game? ¡°, He put the bottle filled with that brown poison behind his back. There was no sound for some time, but the soft sobbing of Alycia. ¡°What kind of game is that, I wonder. ¡°, I tried to turn a bit. I still felt dizzy and my view was foggy, but I could recognize that person without a problem.


    It was Lycus. That blue hair could be seen even from far away. ¡°I don¡¯t think this matter should concern you. We are having fun, right everyone? ¡°, Cealius looked at the other kids, who nodded as soon as his gaze was upon them. ¡°Using difficult words now? What¡¯s matter and concern? They sound funny. Is that food? ¡°, I nearly forgot about Lycus outlook on everything. He didn¡¯t seem to notice nor care for our situation.


    ¡°It means you should leave. ¡°, Cealius¡¯ closed eyes slightly opened. He got annoyed by Lycus, who kept on disturbing his plan. I believe that was the first time I was grateful for Lycus¡¯ rambling. I didn¡¯t know why he decided to disappear or why he thought it was a great idea to appear now. I didn¡¯t even know how he was able to get wiped from everyone¡¯s memory but mine. This whole situation was ridiculous anyway and I couldn¡¯t really think straight.


    ¡°But this is my favourite place and¡­ ¡°, I heard some steps. ¡°Why is Alycia crying back there and Zekki lying on the floor? ", I would have loved to shout ¡®DO YOU REALLY NEED SOMEONE TO SPELL THAT OUT? ¡®, but I couldn¡¯t. Everything felt so far away. ¡°Like I said, why should I tell a stranger, huh? ¡°, Cealius glanced to the side. It was some kind of signal for the other kids to change their target to Lycus.


    They covered the distance between Lycus and them pretty fast. I didn¡¯t think that idiot would be able to even hold on for a second, so I gathered some strength to give out a shout ¡°LYCUS, d-Don¡¯t fight! Run! Cealius! ¡°, yes, most of the things I said were a bit nonsensical at that moment. They made sense in my head though.


    ¡°Oh, Zekki? You remember me? How did you do that? ¡°, he completely ignored the rest of my sentence. I tried to warn him, which I normally don¡¯t do, and he ignored it. Why did I even warn him? It was his own fault for picking a fight. I could have just run away.


    It was probably my stupid habit again.


    While I was still struggling to stay conscious, the kids reached Lycus.


    I couldn¡¯t really see the fight, but I did hear some noise. ¡°Hey~ you shouldn¡¯t do this. ¡°, I heard someone falling then one more person. I didn¡¯t hear hits, just people falling and Lycus saying some random lines.


    ¡°Ah~ See I told you. ¡°


    ¡°You should be more careful there~ ¡°


    Things like this. Cealius was restless. I still could see that, even though I was so close to passing out. Maybe I wasn¡¯t close to falling unconscious. If it was caused by that hit, wouldn¡¯t it happen immediately?


    Ah~ Whatever. I¡¯m not a medicine student or something.


    What comes next is one of the things, which made this situation so clich¨¦.


    ¡°Who are you? ¡°, Cealius tried to move back slowly.


    ¡°Just your everyday Hero of Justice~ ¡°, if I wasn¡¯t already laying on the floor I would have probably fallen right at this moment, before rolling around on the floor and laughing. Come on, who says cheesy lines like this without being embarrassed in the least?


    It just sounds good in a certain anime.


    Cealius was as surprised as I when he heard that ridiculous statement of Lycus. The person himself seemed to not care about the looks he was given. He even struck some weird pose with one arm pointing in Cealius¡¯ direction and his other hand placed on his hip.


    There was silence again. I didn¡¯t feel as dizzy anymore and Alycias crying wasn¡¯t to be heard either. No, not only that. Alycia was completely gone. Sheila replaced her in the matter of crying. Her crying was loud and noticeable. It looked like she hit her head on a tree after attacking Lycus. The other kids didn¡¯t cry or fell unconscious. They kept on crawling towards Lycus.


    This kind of turned into a zombie story, didn¡¯t it?


    The reason probably was Cealius puppeteer magic, so the kids would keep on fighting even if they are close to dying or unconscious.


    Five year old kids were forced to fight. This kind of magic should be forbidden¡­ or given to me. I would have needed this much more than that Cealius.


    I again confirmed my justified hate for that person. I had to do something, right? It¡¯s not like anybody would be sad when such a bastard got hurt, right? These kids wouldn¡¯t be able to be free as long as he is still there, right? I wouldn¡¯t be blamed, right? He wanted to hurt me too, so I can do it, too, right?


    What would you have done? I bet you waited for him to die, didn¡¯t you? Could you kill someone in real life? Could you stab someone and see the blood spurting out of the body? Would you be able to strangle a person and see them fight for their life? See the horror in their eyes?


    I couldn¡¯t have done that. I thought about it a lot, but I didn¡¯t do it. I am a coward after all. As soon as my view was clear I grabbed Cealius legs and searched for the popliteal.


    When I found them I pressed hard and pulled Cealius¡¯ legs. He fell down with a thump. I think, I even heard another kind of sound.


    Cealius let out a short shout of surprise before it turned into one of pain. He landed on some bigger stones. I was lucky enough to have avoided these. Is that what you call the legendary protagonist power, The Plot Shield?


    As Cealius lost consciousness the kids did, too. The only ones still awake were Lycus and me. Sheila seemed to have been under Cealius power, too. Or was it something else? She fell unconscious as the other kids.


    At that moment, what a coincidence and not predictable at all, some priestesses arrived at the scene. Alycia was behind them. Lilika was with them. The moment they saw the scene they were in shock.


    Some priestesses began to whisper. If you looked at this scene without any context, you¡¯d think the real victims were Cealius and company.


    ¡°What happened here? ¡°


    ¡°That kid is here? ¡°


    ¡°The sinner! ¡°


    ¡°Who is that blue haired kid? ¡°


    ¡°There is Cealius! ¡°


    Of course it would end like that. I couldn¡¯t do much about that. Even if I said something to clear the misunderstanding, they would just think of it as a cheap excuse. Just giving up would be the easiest thing, right?


    Lilika just stood there and looked at the unconscious kids. I bet she was in a state of shock as well. She would get trouble for the things I apparently did.


    The head priestess was the first one to say something.


    ¡°You! Are you treating my benevolence as something granted? Do you think I would forgive violence? I allowed you, a child with the traits of the evil god, to stay here and you hurt kids as soon as one doesn¡¯t look. ¡°, I was quiet. I tried to let it pass, but I didn¡¯t evade her gaze. I looked into her eyes. I wasn¡¯t blinking, talking or moving. I just stood there waiting for it to end.


    If she threw Lilika and me out of this cursed temple, I would have it much better. I wouldn¡¯t have to see Cealius again. I could start anew somewhere else, leading a normal life. Was it that hard to just leave me alone?


    Lycus moved next to me. ¡°Eh~ But Zekki didn¡¯t do anything. Alycia got hurt by the kids and Zekki got beat up, too. ¡°, I didn¡¯t think Lycus would actually try to defend me. I thought he would lose interest and just go away to avoid trouble. I would have done that. He was weird.


    ¡°Who are you? His accomplice? Kids like you shouldn¡¯t even be able to cross this forest on their own. If you go to where you came without complaining, I will show you mercy. ¡°, the treatment was different, like I thought, and who would take some child seriously. ¡°Eeeh¡­ But I live here. ¡°, now that I think about it, where did he sleep for the last few weeks. I wasn¡¯t even sure why everyone forgot about him. Mysteries over mysteries, huh?


    ¡°Ah! ¡°, a surprised sound escaped out of another person¡¯s mouth, who was part of the crowed of priestesses. It was teacher S. ¡°Lycus did you do that again? ¡°, she sported a perfect smile, one of her hands touched her face. ¡°I¡¯m not Lycus, I am a hero of justice. ¡°, he struck some weird pose again. I¡¯m sure I saw it in some TV series back in my old world.


    ¡°Oh? Did my idiot son hit his head? Or did I train you to little? I see you made some mistakes while subduing some of these kids. You could have ended this fight much more efficiently. Oh, and if you skip lessons again like this I will make sure you will forget a lot of things. Fufufufufufu ¡°, every person who was conscious felt a chill down their spine as teacher S started to laugh.


    ¡°Oh no, the evil beast spotted me! Zekki, save me! ¡°, he didn¡¯t take this situation seriously at all. He still had a stupid smile on his face and half opened eyes. He jumped behind me and continued to sprout nonsense. ¡°Evil shall never win~ ¡°.


    ¡°Oh? Do you want to have a match with me? I make sure to show no mercy at all. ¡°, she moved closer and closer to our position and nearly stepped on Cealius. A shame she got stopped shortly before it could happen.


    ¡°A-Adora¡­ Explain this! ¡°, the High priestess seemed confused and lost. She looked in Adora¡¯s, or better known as Teacher S¡¯, direction looking for an explanation. ¡°Oh, I am sorry. I tend to forget explaining every detail to the unnecessary background characters. Please forgive me. ¡°, It nearly made me laugh. The High priestesses expression was priceless, too.


    I was shaking and letting out ¡°pppffft ¡°, sounds. I wasn¡¯t alone. Some priestesses turned red trying to suppress their laughter with a hand in front of their mouths. A glare of that High priestess was enough to shut them up.


    I know this scene looks illogically in that kind of situation and my prior struggle. It was just something I wanted to say straight to that person. I wanted to say a lot of things to the people who were there. I never got to do it. Well, this doesn¡¯t apply to all of them though.


    This is something for later. So back to that stupid situation.


    Teacher S explained everything, while holding Lycus ear, with a smile. It¡¯s hard to believe if you looked at these two, but Lycus is Teacher S¡¯ son. Most of his traits seemed to be inherited from his father. The blue hair for instance.


    So the reason for him being here was different from the other kids. He wasn¡¯t abandoned, but was just placed her fore convenience reasons.


    Regarding Lycus¡¯ mysterious disappearance from everyone¡¯s memory, but mine and teacher S. It was some kind of magic, which Lycus was able to use. Obviously it was a unique magic, but I couldn¡¯t think of an affinity fitting to such a weird kind of magic. He was able to use it since he was three years old, but never was able to affect his mother.


    Maybe it was some kind of limit he placed upon himself or maybe something else. Teacher S just knew, if Lycus evokes the magic, people he wants to forget him will forget him and the moment he lifts the magic no one will remember ever having forgotten him. She didn¡¯t know more about the extent of his power and she didn¡¯t really care.


    She was one of the people, who didn¡¯t regard magic as something almighty. She was a swordswoman and wanted her son to follow the same path in the future.


    I could say, this would explain his fighting skills even though I didn¡¯t see them at that occasion. Lycus was still a mystery to me.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t change the fact, that they committed a sin! I can¡¯t leave them unpunished! ¡°, the high priestess raised her voice, which didn¡¯t faze S at all. ¡°Hoh? The background character tries to educate my son? ¡°, the blood lust emitting from her body got stronger and even the high priestess could feel it now. ¡°Stop, stop you two. Do you want to create a bloodbath here? First of all don¡¯t we have a witness? Where is Alycia? ¡°, Adella stepped between the two women. I would have loved to see that fight though. Well, if I actually saw it I probably would have had trouble holding my food in.


    This is not pathetic. It¡¯s normal. I think we had this conversation before. About real murder in front of you. Seeing that person suffer on TV is something else. Imagine someone cutting a woman up, right in front of you. The blood is splattering on you. You see that person struggle. Maybe looking in your direction, pleading for help, before dying. Her organs spilling out of the cuts to her abdomen. After some time insects will gather around the corpse and the foul smell of death will fill the air.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Maybe it¡¯s common sense in this world, but I sure was not from that world. My mind wasn¡¯t at least. I don¡¯t know how Cealius would feel about things such as murder. Maybe he enjoyed it.


    Lilika stood at her starting point looking troubled from one side to the other. She couldn¡¯t say anything, but she couldn¡¯t bear just watching the whole situation. ¡°I-I¡¯m here¡­ ¡°, Alycia was in a pitiful state. She was covered in dirt, her hair stuck to her face in strands. I could finally see her eyes. They were dark brown. It was a warm colour. Like two hazelnuts. Tears were forming in them. They looked swollen, too. She was bleeding from her knees and had bruises all over her body. Well, I meant the parts, which were visible. ¡°That person i-isn¡¯t, *hick*, lying¡­ ¡°


    ¡°They forced her to say this. I cannot see this as a valid testimony. ¡°, remember, this was a fight between 5 year-olds. No criminal case or murder. ¡°I believe her. I think you should do this, too. Don¡¯t you have to pay donations to Helios pretty soon? Who gives you the money again? ¡°, Adella had a smile on her face. The eyes weren¡¯t visible due to the reflection of the sun light in her glasses. Her hand was placed underneath her chin.


    ¡°This is- Fine. The benevolent Ione would forgive even these two kids, I shall follow her example. ¡°, the High priestesses face turned sour after Adella openly threatened her.


    The other priestesses whispered again while giving me angry looks. This whole incident didn¡¯t have one good side. I can¡¯t say it too often. Trying to play hero in front of so many people hating you is a fool¡¯s action.


    People would rather see Cealius as a hero before they would even think about me. Well, Alycia was still able to walk and she got taken care of, but the disadvantages just overwrought.


    Breathing out a sigh of relief after everyone, but us, left, Lycus clapped his hands three times while closing his eyes. I later found out that this was the method of lifting his memory loss magic. ¡°That was clooose. Good thing the sword beast was around to scare the evil doers off! ¡°, he let out a lacklustre laugh while looking into the distance. He was referring to teacher S when he said sword beast, by the way.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I was neither happy nor sad about this situation. I think, I was a bit disappointed, but it wasn¡¯t such a strong emotion to make me lose my cool. ¡°Hey Zekki? Why did you remember me? Is it fate? Des Tiny has introduced us and now we shall be bound together. ¡°, this whole sentence caught me completely off guard. ¡°Do you think destiny is a person? Did you read Darran Shan or why do you even think that this could be a name, huh? Bound together? Was your Des Tiny some sort of psycho who randomly binds people together, too?!......¡­. Your puns get worse and worse. ¡°, he pulled me into his pace again. He did that a lot. ¡°Oh, he spoke I thought he forgot how to make words. ¡°, his laugh made me slightly annoyed. I turned around to look at the field filled with unconscious kids.


    The priestesses completely forgot about these kids and left them there to rot. Until they woke up that is. ¡°Heey~ Why are you ignoring me again? My trick never failed on someone other than the sword beast. ¡°, he followed me and kept on going ¡°Hey, Hey, Zekki, Hey, Hey¡­¡±, it reminded me of a certain video game character. If he said ¡°listen¡±, too, it would be a perfect imitation.


    ¡°OKAY, okay, stop. I don¡¯t know. I have no idea. Not even the slightest, get it? Help me move these bodies to the infirmary or something like that. ¡°, I finally snapped. I had high tolerance against a lot of things, but I was never subjected to such a form of torture. It sounds kind of stupid, but I wasn¡¯t close enough with someone to have them act this annoyingly towards me.


    ¡°Huh? Oh! They are still here? I thought they would disappear. ¡°, I didn¡¯t even try to correct him. I would have loved to shout at him ¡°You think this is a Video game?! ¡°, but that would have made some things quite complicated. It would have resulted in a day long explanation.


    How does one explain a concept, which doesn¡¯t even exist, to someone like Lycus? Well, maybe he would have understood it. He drew a PC some while back after all¡­.. Even though he called it ¡°Piss-e¡±, if I remember right.


    He did help me though. He grabbed some kids and dragged them away. Well, it wasn¡¯t the best way of moving the children, but I thought they deserved it, so I didn¡¯t interfere. As long as I am not the person who causes the pain I didn¡¯t care. The way of the hypocrite.


    After half an hour 5 kids were left. Among them were Sheila, Logan, Zeph and Cealius. There was one more kid I didn¡¯t recognize. After some thoughts I grabbed Cealius first. If I would have left him there and he woke up while Lycus and I were gone, he would have had a chance to use his ability on the kids again.


    The moment I touched him, I felt the urge to just drop him again. Who knows, maybe it would have fixed his twisted personality. I didn¡¯t get to finish this thought, because Cealius woke up as soon as I dragged him for a few metres.


    ¡°Urg¡­ W-what the¡­ where am I¡­.. !! ¡°, his unfocused eyes now were fixated on my face. ¡°The sleeping beast woke. Did you kiss it? Or is it the evil witch maybe? ¡°, Lycus was laughing about his own comment and continued to drag that other kid to the place where we dumped all of them. ¡°It¡¯s sleeping Bea-¡­. Ah whatever¡­ ¡°, this wasn¡¯t the time for more comic relief. It got boring rather quickly, don¡¯t you think?


    ¡°Why are YOU holding my arms? HEY, you incompetent fools wake up! Do you think it was easy to use that ability on that many?!!! ¡°, he tried to move some mana, but as soon as he tried to gather some to evoke magic it dispersed and caused a small implosion. I had luck I didn¡¯t get hurt. It¡¯s a shame, that Cealius didn¡¯t get hurt either. The implosion happened farther away from us.


    ¡°Wh-What¡­. ¡°, Cealius looked like he saw a ghost. I wasn¡¯t less surprised. This only happened to me up until now. Every time I tried to add an element to some mana it imploded somewhere further away from me.


    ¡°What does that mean!!! ¡°, he tried it again with the same results. He didn¡¯t even try to break free from my grip. After three more tries, he stopped. He couldn¡¯t even gather mana anymore. His concentration was completely disturbed. ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­. That can¡¯t be¡­. ¡°, he mumbled these words again and again. His face showed despair. This was the first time I saw him like that.


    Wait, not the first time. I think it was the second time. Back in kindergarten, I guess. I don¡¯t know the reason for this expression, but after that one time he never showed such an expression again. Well, doesn¡¯t really matter to me. I was kind of happy about this despairing Cealius I had to drag to the ¡°infirmary¡± even though he was awake.


    I didn¡¯t even think about this exaggerated emotional breakdown. The loss of his unique magic could have been temporary. It could have been caused by the hit to his head, too. So why would he have such an extreme reaction? I didn¡¯t notice so many things, I should have. Many things could have been prevented if I just had noticed some things a bit earlier.


    After I dumped Cealius and the other kids at the infirmary, I was really alone with Lycus. For some reason he decided to be silent now. He just looked at me and wore his usual expression. This whole situation was awkward. Two kids placed next to each other behind the school building, one staring into the forest the other staring at mentioned kid and that in total silence.


    ¡°E-ehm¡­ If you have to tell me something do it¡­. ¡°, I liked his weird sense of humour better than that yet again new form of torture. ¡°You still remember me? ¡°, this conversation started out weird as always. Lycus stepped away from my side to stand in front of me. He bend forward a bit to look into my eyes. I didn¡¯t take that as an insult regarding my height. I am not that immature as to blow up to something of that degree. Well, maybe I was a bit annoyed.


    That doesn¡¯t matter anyway!


    ¡°Yes, I still remember you. How can I forget a person, who stared at me for a while now? You¡¯re appearance isn¡¯t really plain either. ¡°, I remembered Lycus drawing of a plane, as I uttered these words.


    ¡°Huuuh? So it wasn¡¯t just a mistake! It didn¡¯t go Boom around you either. You¡¯re weird, hahaha. Hey, let¡¯s experiment a bit more! ¡°, Lycus looked like Alycia a while back when she asked me to read out words for her. I completely forgot about Alycia. The only success of this whole mess was her being alive. I looked around, but couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°Ah~ I got ignored again. How cruel. ¡°, ignoring Lycus¡¯ cheap act I started to search for Alycia. I ran around the school building not caring about my forehead, which was in plain sight, or the necklace, which could be seen, too.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was that desperate to find her or why I thought she wouldn¡¯t be fine, but it felt like it was a really important thing. ¡°Alycia! ¡°, I called out for her, like an idiot. ¡°Alyci- ¡°, the pathetic me again engaged in romantic activities with Miss Floor, or better said I fell. ¡°Zeki! Are you okay? ¡°, I fell before the feet of Lilika, who looked at me in a worried way. I guess, anyone would have laughed at me or maybe made some video. ¡°The idiot who fell over air ¡°, there we go, a perfect title for such a video.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m okay¡­ ¡°, my bloody nose wasn¡¯t that convincing. ¡°Why are you running like that? You know you would get hurt right? ¡°, she wiped of some of the blood and then used her healing magic again. The wounds from that ¡°fight¡± were getting healed, too. I liked the feeling of Lilika healing me. It was really warm and comforting. It calmed your mind. ¡°By the way, Alycia is fine. She didn¡¯t get any serious wounds. ¡°, as I heard these words I felt a bit relieved. ¡°Is Cealius with her? ¡°, if he was, things would have been dangerous.


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m not sure. Why do you want to know? Does my little Zeki get jealous? Hehehe~¡±, her teasing felt unnatural. Her eyes still looked confused. Why did she even stay there and didn¡¯t go back inside?


    She was still shaken by this incident. Well, it wasn¡¯t really long since it happened. Explaining the incident was the best I could do.


    I told her about Sheila, who called me, then about the things Cealius did, including the weird magic. Sheila¡¯s betrayal. Lycus¡¯ rescue. Though the whole explanation Lilika remained silent. She didn¡¯t get angry at me or tell me I was lying. She listened to me seriously.


    ¡°We wanted to bring the kids to the infirmary. I tried to bring Cealius to that place, too, but he woke up before I could carry him. Something weird happened. He tried to use magic, but it didn¡¯t work. He reacted kind of weird, too. ¡°, after I finished that sentence she hugged me. I heard some sobbing. She was hugging me and crying. I didn¡¯t understand this situation at all. I didn¡¯t know for what she was crying. I couldn¡¯t do anything about this nor could I say anything, because I didn¡¯t know the reason for all this. I just put a hand on her back. Well it wasn¡¯t really her back. It was her side, because I couldn¡¯t really reach it, but you know what I mean, right?


    ¡°It was hard wasn¡¯t it? ¡°, there was the reason for this situation. It¡¯s what one would call empathy. That thing, which will make you feel sad or embarrassed while watching another persons¡¯ demise. I didn¡¯t really feel something like sadness. I did remember some rather painful things, but my general emotional state did not change. I still hated Kyle. I wanted to ignore him as long as he would leave me alone, but I had to do something about him¡­. Somehow, or else this whole situation would have spiralled into something much more dangerous.


    Lilika let go of me as soon as she noticed my missing reaction. This embrace was much better. It didn¡¯t remind me of a snake trying to strangle its prey, but a loving mother.


    My mother often did this back when I was younger. After I reached a certain age my relationship got worse. It was probably the stress for both of us.


    Let¡¯s leave it at that for today. The rest was quite boring or do you want me to describe my way back to the room with Lilika or how I slept? Like I said, pretty boring. So see you tomorrow. Ah, and don¡¯t think about starting something funny again, okay? You know it won¡¯t do you any good. Just listen to me. Is it so hard to believe I just want to share this story with you?


    Oh yeah! I got you a matrass-like thing. See, I kept my promise so keep yours, got it? Good. See you tomorrow once more.


    Authors note:


    Ah~ this was harder to write than I thought ^^¡± I still hope it turned out well.


    Like always if you notice grammar or spelling mistakes, please inform me, I want to improve after all! If you have suggestions concerning the story line I¡¯d be glad to hear them, I¡¯m always on the quest to find new ideas! If you liked the story do write it into the comments too, something like that always motivates me to write, just as much as constructive criticism!


    As always, thank you for reading this story!


    See you in the next chapter

 Chapter 9 New….. Enemy? or maybe Friend?

    -Chapter 9- New¡­.. Follower/Friend???


    Hm? Awake already? Did I wake you up? Oh. The matrass felt like a rock, huh. Well, good that you are awake now. Want to hear more of my story? At least it¡¯s a good way to pass time, right?


    Okay let¡¯s start. I will skip some things okay? Something around 5 years. It didn¡¯t really happen much in that time. If I remember something important I will add it.


    A bit more than 5 years passed after that incident. I was now 10 years old and the bumps on my forehead now really looked like small horns. My fringe couldn¡¯t hide them anymore and I had warp a piece of cloth around my head like a bandana to make them less obvious. Lilika did see them though, but didn¡¯t say anything about them. She just smiled. She probably already knew about my race. About the experiments, to which Lycus forced me. I did find out certain things.


    One thing is magic can¡¯t affect me, the reason I can¡¯t evoke magic is I negate my own magic and if I touch a person I could render them unable to evoke magic, too. These were the first things, we found out. Lycus and I tried various methods to ¡°create¡± new ways to use this. Something like changing the range of the ¡°Anti-Magic-Shield¡±, as Lycus called it, or to reflect the magic attacks or to use ¡°Zero-Magic-Infection ¡°, which was just a fancy name for me touching another person an ¡°seal¡± their magic, from further away.


    I know the names are lame, but I was and still am too lazy to change them now. I sure don¡¯t shout out some attack name when facing an enemy, like those transforming superheroes. Well, I couldn¡¯t really attack someone either. The only thing I could hope for was for the enemy to get too annoyed by his magic not working on me and just runs off.


    Imagine me just standing there and some magician, who shoots out one spell after another, without thinking to attack me physically. The most realistic situation, right?


    So I was still useless in the magic department, but at least I couldn¡¯t be affected by magic directly.


    Cealius recovered from his despair from that day, as soon as he found out his situation was just temporary. He started to place the kids under his spell again, but the kids didn¡¯t act differently in the time they were under no one¡¯s control. I did get ambushed from time to time, but I could still run away. Well, sometimes I had to fight physically, which wasn¡¯t really something I preferred to do. If I got beat down they would get creative what they should do with me and if I won they would complain to a priestess and these adults, not including Lilika, Adella and teacher S, already saw me as a spawn of evil, if they see beat up children they don¡¯t even consider the kids to be the real culprits.


    They always looked at me in such a way, but since that incident they were a lot more wary of me. They got more and more ridiculous. Everything bad, which occurred, was my fault. The kids blamed me for each and everything, too.


    The vase broke? Zeki¡¯s fault.


    Someone got hurt? Zeki¡¯s fault.


    It¡¯s raining? Zeki¡¯s fault.


    The funny thing is, the adults really tried to punish me for everything the children blamed me for. Of course, Lilika, Adella and teacher S wouldn¡¯t let that happen in the end.


    Alycia felt guilty for quite a long time, because of that incident. Every time she saw me she flinched and ran away. She didn¡¯t have any friends after that incident either. She got openly bullied along with me, but she still tried to avoid me somehow. Sometimes she still looked at me as if she wants to join Lycus and me in these ¡°experiments¡±.


    Even after some years I wasn¡¯t able to solve this problem. So I just had her stalk me. I didn¡¯t like it, but doing something wouldn¡¯t have resulted in something good either. I¡¯m not some kind of pervert who likes being stared at.


    Anyway, no one really cared for my new piece of cloth around my head or noticed the horns under it. I don¡¯t have any idea how one could not see them. Maybe everyone knew and just played dumb. No, that¡¯s unlikely. If they knew they probably would have thrown me out before one could even say ¡°demon¡±.


    But I am pretty sure Lilika saw my horns more than one time. I wasn¡¯t sure if she just pretended to be ignorant or if she just didn¡¯t care. Anyway, Lilika was a saint in each and every aspect.


    I was sitting at the usual experiment place together with Lycus. Alycia was somewhere in the back, thinking I didn¡¯t notice her.


    ¡°So what do you want to do now? We already tested everything and deemed my ¡°ability¡± useless right? ¡°, I rather wanted to develop my sword skills. I didn¡¯t want to go out into the world with no means of protection after all. I got better with handling a sword, but I still couldn¡¯t beat Lycus. I wasn¡¯t really good nor bad. The best word to describe it would be average.


    ¡°No, there is still something left to test! Didn¡¯t you listen today? ¡°, usually he wouldn¡¯t listen to the lectures at all. It¡¯s a small miracle if he showed up to all the lessons. I wonder how teacher S thought about such a habit.


    I tried to absorb anything I could from the lessons, but the magic lessons. I memorized some of the spells, but I couldn¡¯t use them anyway so why bother to listen. If something has no use for your later life it¡¯s useless to force yourself to ingrain it into your brain, or do you have another opinion on that?


    Strangely enough Lycus showed a great interest in the magic lessons. The teacher seemed to behave differently towards the other students.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. What do you want to tell me with that? Do you want me to cause implosions again? I think I will receive the anger of the Forest god if I keep on destroying innocent trees, don¡¯t you think? ¡°, I leaned on a tree while letting out a long sigh. I gave up on keeping track of all the innocent plants, insects and trees I assaulted and brutally murdered.


    ¡°Oh, shall we try summon it? It would be interesting, right? I wonder if it¡¯s a walking tree or a flower person¡­ ¡°, he began to draw various characters on the ground with a stick. The end result was a girl in a flower dress, which kind of looked like some type of fairy. It looked pretty normal, but it wouldn¡¯t be one of Lycus drawings if there wasn¡¯t something odd about it. The flower dress fairy had a chainsaw in her hand.


    Yes she had a chainsaw. I have no idea where he got the idea or from where he knew that, but I didn¡¯t know where he saw a lot of stuff he drew.


    The other drawing was of a tall, muscular man in underwear, carrying around a tree. It was indeed a walking tree. Just not the way I imagined it.


    ¡°Lycus¡­ I regret saying it, but what did you want to experiment¡­¡­. ¡°, watching him draw was much more painful in a way than the experiments Lycus made me do.


    ¡°Ah! You know~ wouldn¡¯t it be interesting to put some of your Anti-magic into something? ¡°, he referred to the technique of imbedding an object with an element. I explained that somewhere in the beginning, didn¡¯t I?


    I don¡¯t really care if you forgot. Don¡¯t look like that. If you forgot it it¡¯s your problem¡­. Hey, don¡¯t leave! Okay, okay I explain it¡­. Again¡­¡­¡­..


    It¡¯s actually pretty simple.


    You infuse mana into the object and give this mana an attribute. It sounds easy, right?


    There are some problems though. There are things who are easy to augment and then there are things who are really hard to augment. If you try to augment a sword for example, the difficulty of augmenting it would be in the middle field. Easy things would be bracelets and necklaces, if they are made out of bronze or iron.


    Well, explaining it further would make this whole situation much more complicated than it already is. If I come to a point where the complicated things will be important I shall explain it then.


    Satisfied? Good. Can I continue now or do you want me to turn this into an info dump even more, huh?


    Okay¡­.Great, now I forgot where I was.


    ¡­¡­..


    Oh yeah. I was telling you about the experiment with Lycus.


    ¡°And for what would I use such a thing. ¡°, I couldn¡¯t imagine for what I would need such a thing as an object with an anti-magic attribute. Foolish me.


    ¡°Dunno? Let¡¯s try it! ¡°, Lycus wanted to do something with that. He looked like that. If I consented to conduct this experiment, I believe he would have caused trouble.


    Stupid me, why didn¡¯t I consent. Lycus¡¯ eyes sparkled, even though his lazy expression didn¡¯t really change. ¡°Come on, Zekki~! Aren¡¯t we bound by Fate?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Wasn¡¯t that ¡°Des Tiny¡±? ¡°, I asked jokingly, while trying to get away.


    ¡°Fate is his little sister!¡± ,he looked deadly serious.


    ¡°Oh so it¡¯s a family of perverts?¡±, I tried to slowly move back into the forest to escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s destifate! ¡°, Lycus seemed to be content with this word. Don¡¯t ask me where he got it, but I took the chance to run while he turned around to underline his important sentence with his arms on his back.


    I know, running into the forest wasn¡¯t one of my best ideas, but what can I say, I was stupid. It could have gone terribly wrong and some monster could have eaten me. Later I found out this forest was indeed dangerous for its poisonous plants. Some of them seemed to give of some gas. Hallucinogens and stuff.


    It equalled a miracle I didn¡¯t encounter such a thing¡­¡­


    Seriously I didn¡¯t encounter anything dangerous ¡­.. I did encounter something though.


    I walked along some trees for some time, looking back every now and then to not get lost. I just walked a straight line, too, but the library incident made me learn my lesson. At one point I tried to look back for longer than just a quick look over the shoulder. At that moment of defencelessness I seemed to have bumped into someone, which followed in the sensation of cold metal against my throat.


    Obviously I didn¡¯t freak out.


    Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes. I am telling you the pure truth.


    Over 5 years passed since the King and the Queen of the Demons tried to leave the tower to search for their son.


    After they left for 3 weeks they got swiftly found by their close aid.


    ¡°My King and Queen, it is not favourable for you to search for the prince now. Please reconsider and think about your and the princes safety. As the situation was explained the young prince should still be alive and will be safe for another few years. If you still decide to leave I¡¯d like to remind you of the possible consequence of destroying the demon race after being captured by the abominable celestials. Leave the search to the servants you send out. Let us return now. ¡°


    In a time of defencelessness such as this the demon race could not effort anymore weak spots. Like for example a king and a queen walking across the country without any safety measurements.


    It seemed like the base on Giza still was untouched by the celestial forces, but this state of being would only be a question of time if the Queen and the King, who were the symbol of hope to the demons, got captured. Their well-being influenced the motivation of the crowed immensely.


    The Queen continued to be restless and wanted to get her son back. The messengers, who were sent out didn¡¯t come back and after 5 years of hiding in the shelter with the occasional loss of 3 people, who provided this shelter with necessities, they gathered their strength, but it was not yet time to venture out onto the land yet again.


    There was still one figure which could foil their whole efforts. The young prince, Zeki, still was in the hands of some elves. There were still celestial forces looking for demons on Kendria. They were like hounds. When they smelled the blood of their prey they wouldn¡¯t stop to take chase before the target is dead or rendered powerless.


    The elves were worshipping the celestials like gods so if one such Celestial would decide to search that place the prince would be in imminent danger.


    Risking to send out more forces could have tremendous consequences and the King and Queen obviously could not go out to search for him.


    One night the Queen asked for their most trusted aide to meet her husband and her.


    ¡°Cheia, you served us for several years already. We both deem you as the most able subordinate we have at this point of time.¡±


    The Queen stood next to the King placing one hand on his shoulder and wearing a faint smile as the King spoke to the kneeling Cheia.


    ¡°This mission is of utmost importance and requires a great amount of secrecy, as you will have to venture to the other side of this continent. As you have been informant our son is still in danger. If you don¡¯t take this mission we don¡¯t have any- ¡°


    As the king tried to continue the grip on his shoulder strengthened. ¡°Dear, you seemed to have made a small mistake didn¡¯t you? ¡°, The Queen smiled with her eyes closed, not moving her head nor her hand.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°A-Ah that¡¯s right, if you fail, it will have serious consequences as you can imagine. You can¡¯t refuse, of course. Leave as soon as possible and report as soon as you found him. It should be possible with your magic. ¡°


    Cheia, who was kneeling on one knee and one fist touching the floor, made bowed shortly before she answered to the Kings order. ¡°Understood. This Cheia shall not fail you.¡±


    Her tied together blueish black hair fell over her shoulder and her straight fringe blocked the view to her eyes making it impossible to see her expression, though she didn¡¯t change her expression often. It was always the same disciplined expression.


    The King and the Queen were pleased by her words, even though Cheia did not have a choice in this matter but to obey.


    She left shortly after this meeting with food rations and a short distance teleportation device.


    After a few weeks she was able to reach the great Forest surrounding the temple Zeki was staying at. She occasionally saw a celestial conducting searches, but they were far more negligent.


    Cheia heard this forest is home to many dangerous plants and animals. The poison of highest potency had its origins in this forest. The name of Gift Forest had unknown origins and many different interpretations.


    Cheia wasn¡¯t interested in such a thing. She made appropriate preparation to cross this forest without much trouble. Antidotes, mask and enough means to protect herself against cutting wounds.


    Getting lost was not one of her concerns as she had enough experience to coordinate in unknown terrain. She was used as a means to scout enemies ever since she was brought to royal palace.


    She planned for the trip to be 3 days at least. These plants confused her senses so she will have trouble noticing enemies and could fall victim to one of the hallucinogens some plants ejected. Her safety measurements might not have been enough to repel all the substances of this forest. If it wasn¡¯t for that she would have traversed this forest much faster.


    Without looking back she ran straight forward with short stops to mark some trees while being cautious of the fluids they ejected. While she was on such a stop she felt something bumping into her. It was not a tree or plant. It was small but not on the level of an animal, at least not an animal that would survive in this forest. Cheia didn¡¯t notice any other animals either on her way.


    She didn¡¯t think twice before pulling out her knife form her belt and pointing it at her presumed enemy. What she saw was a small boy of maybe 9 or 10 years. He was dressed in a white robe with stains of unknown origin, brown patched up pants and a cloth around the head. His black hair barly reached to his shoulders, which were stiff. The eyes had the colours of golden and greenish blue. They stared at Cheia in fear.


    She encountered kids capable of killing without mercy, but this child. The boy looked obviously scared, but he did not have a childish aspect to him.


    ¡°What is a child doing here? ¡°, she did not move the dagger and stared at him unmoving.


    ¡°W-why are you holding a d-d-dagger against a child¡¯s throat? ¡°, the child laughed nervously but didn¡¯t move an inch otherwise.


    Cheia slowly moved back ¡°Hold your hands out. ¡°, she still directed her knife towards the kid.


    He did as he was told and showed her two empty hands with some mud on them. ¡°Now move back to the next tree, come on. ¡° Cheia¡¯s tone of voice was calm yet quite forcefull. She didn¡¯t have more time to mess around with some little kid. She didn¡¯t want to kill the boy either.


    Her orders were to act discretely and killing a small child wouldn¡¯t be to her advantage.


    ¡°U-Uwah!¡±, while the boy tried to walk backwards he fell over his own foot and landed with his back on the ground. At impact a shining something fell out of his robe. It was hanging around his neck, but seemed to be hid in the robe before.


    Cheia remembered something the Queen said to her before she left the tower. ¡°If you are not sure who our child is, even though he should stand out like a kind word in a sentence of bitter remarks, we gave him a necklace with my families¡¯ insignia on it.¡±


    She nearly forgot about it. She did not think she wouldn¡¯t recognize him.


    Drawing closer to the boy again, who was still lying on the floor, trying to get up, she opened the robe a bit more while trying to inspect the necklace.


    ¡°O-oi! I-I don¡¯t think that is legal! I-My body isn¡¯t ready yet¡­¡±, the boy spurted nonsense while looking flustered all of a sudden and seemed rather disappointed when Cheia inspected the necklace. It was a splitting image of the insignia.


    When the usually expressionless Cheia made an expression off surprise she ripped of the cloth warped around the boy¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°E-Eh?¡± the boy had a stupid smile on his face.


    What Cheia saw on his forehead were two, small, still growing horns. She should have noticed it sooner. The black hair should have made her suspicious at least.


    Her expression relaxed again and she moved away from him, leaving the boy flabbergasted and at a loss of words over what occurred a few seconds before. Now sitting on her legs in front of the boy, who managed to sit up, she placed her hands on the floor.


    ¡°I am sorry for my insolence, your Highness. This Cheia is not worthy to look you in the eye!¡± she rose her head for a bit and then slammed it down on the ground, which formed a wound on her head.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the embarrassment of not recognizing her target, Zeki, who was still trying to comprehend the situation.


    The first thing I saw was a knife against my throat then a hand, which connected to a girl. I couldn¡¯t really tell what she was thinking from her face.


    That¡¯s creepy¡­.


    Yes, I am scared of stuff like that. Problem?


    Anyway, her eyes were completely black similar to her silky, straight, bluish balck hair, which she bound together in a ponytail. It reached up to the middle of her back. On the sides of her head were two horns which grew backwards.


    I could see every detail of her clothes and face, even though I was in such a situation. Is it normal to have such a degree of concentration on something like this in such a situation?


    ¡°What is a kid doing here?¡± she finally spoke something. Her voice was the same as her face. Without expression. Obviously I answered without any sign of fear!


    ¡°Why are you holding a knife against a child¡¯s throat then? Huh?¡±


    ¡­.What? I-I really said that!


    There was no change in expression, but it seems like she was deeply impressed by my courage¡­.. or she just thought about the best way to silence me. I had more time to look at her, while she was doing that. She wore black and grey clothes under light armour. There were various knifes on her belt and I bet she had many more weapons on her. She looked kind of like the type.


    She slowly moved back still pointing the knife at me. ¡°Hold your hands out.¡±


    Why was she so suspicious of me at that time though? Weren¡¯t we supposed to be allies? I¡¯m not suspicious in the least, right?


    ¡­.. Don¡¯t answer that ¡­. That was a rhetorical question¡­.


    I held out my hands. They were a bit dirty, but I was empty handed otherwise. This seemed to calm her down a bit. I thought I could talk to her now, but she wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°Now move back to that tree there, Come on. ¡°, she waved her knife in the direction of a tree which was standing not so far behind me. I tried to walk slowly backwards not letting that girl out of my view.


    If she wasn¡¯t that expressionless she would have been exactly my type. She looked like my age, too. Well, my former age of 18¡­ But still I had weird thoughts about her with various kind of expression. That would have really made a whole difference.


    Just when I was thinking that I tripped on something. It seems like Miss Floor got jealous, heh? I landed on my back and stayed there. I think I fell on some type of root, because it hurt more than I expected. After a short time I felt a hand on my chest. It was a cold hand. A hand was under my robe on my chest.


    I looked up and saw that girl opening up part of my robe. I wondered if she heard my thoughts back then, but this was a little forced wasn¡¯t it? Reverse rape isn¡¯t a good thing. Furthermore I was 10. This is illegal, right? I wonder, if there was such a law in this world?


    I still don¡¯t know what the laws in this world are anyway¡­ It feels kind of lawless¡­


    ¡°O-oi! I-I don¡¯t think that is legal! I-My body isn¡¯t ready yet¡­¡± I wouldn¡¯t have minded if she continued though, but she didn¡¯t. She merely looked at the pendant attached to my necklace. Having expectations is a bad thing huh? It hurts¡­ No, these are no tears¡­.


    I saw another expression on her face. She had her eyes widened and her mouth had a ^ form. This seemed to be her surprised face.  After she inspected the pendant for some time she removed my cloth, which I wore around my head.


    She seriously didn¡¯t realize I was one of her kind. She was some kind of idiot. Well, on the same scale as the people from the shrine. Even if I don¡¯t like to say it, but Konrad seems to be the most observant of them. I had a hunch Lilika and S know about my race, but that had yet to be confirmed.


    After she saw my horns she moved back from me. ¡°Eh?¡± I had a stupid expression on my face as she was sitting on her legs in front of me. She placed her hands in front of her.


    ¡°I am sorry for my insolence, your Highness. This Cheia is not worthy to look you in the eye!¡± She said in a loud voice.


    ¡­..


    Yes I am a Highness. Bow in front of me you, peasant.


    Haa¡­ Doesn¡¯t fit me at all.


    After she said that she rose her head and hit the floor with it.


    I saw blood coming from her forehead. There is a line to just being stupid, but this is ridiculous.


    ¡°Eh. Ah. No. Ehm. You¡¯re- You¡¯re bleeding. Wait Highness? And your name is Ch-Cheia, hahaha, a good name, hahaha.¡± Zeki.exe has stopped functioning please close and restart.


    Cheia didn¡¯t move from that spot, didn¡¯t rise her head or say anything about the things I said. ¡°E-Ehm¡­ I f-forgive you I guess? You, you can rise your head.¡± This was something one had to get used to. I never ordered anybody ever, so this situation was feeling off.


    ¡°You are too kind, Your Highness, to forgive someone such as I. This Cheia is shall now make preparations for the way back. Please meet me at the same place tomorrow. I shall take my leave now to report to their royal majesties.¡± After I allowed her to move again she prepared to stand up and move away without explaining anything.


    ¡°Ah, HEY! Wait! Would you mind explaining what this is all about before disappearing again?¡± This person was as bad as Lycus¡­ just in another way. They both let me lose my cool. I hate when that happens. Control over ones emotions is the basics of living a good life after all.


    ¡°Time is of essence. The danger is coming closer. I beg you for pardon, but I can just say you are Prince Zeki Devana and I am here to take you back to your parents.¡± With that she disappeared.


    I mean it she just disappeared¡­¡­..


    You say that isn¡¯t so important?


    ¡­¡­. Well, wasn¡¯t the information kind of obvious after all this?


    I kind of miss her. You know what, after I am done with you I will pay her a visit.


    Well, see you later. Get a good rest and try not to do stupid things again. You think I didn¡¯t notice the missing spoons and knifes? I manage this whole place after all, so bye now.


    Behind one of the trees, in the great forest surrounding one of Ione¡¯s temples, there stood one boy. Simply standing there and listens.


    He saw a girl and a familiar little boy. He heard every single word.


    The boy followed the other boy to this place. It had no reason he just did it and now he was here, listening.


    A few minutes before he listened to the High priestess. She said Celestials would come to inspect this place.


    ¡°This will be interesting¡±, said the boy before running away


    Authors note:


    Hey!


    Sorry for the later chapter but¡­ something kept me from writing. :D


    Anyways like always~


    If you find grammatical or writing errors please write them in the comments. If you have suggestions or criticism please write them in the comments, too. If you just liked my story the comments is the place where you can tell me that.


    Always good to boost my minuscular self-confidence.


    And Thank you all very much for reading this story of mine :D


    And until next time //waves

 Chapter 10 End of the New Beginning

    -Chapter 10- End of the New Beginning


    A man was sitting in front of a desk. In a corner of the room were millions of monitors, but this man didn¡¯t have the time to observe the flickering screens. He had endless paper work to look through.


    The accident which costed the lives of many young adults caused a lot of trouble for him.


    He didn¡¯t take care of these careless deities and something like that happened. He couldn¡¯t just punish every single one of them either. This would cause complete chaos and more work for him, so it was hard for him to do anything.


    ¡°Sir Alastos, here is the next batch of reports¡±, a young man with red hair walked into the room with the next pile of papers.


    Alastos let out a long sigh. ¡°Thank you, Aarus.¡± The young man named Aarus bowed shortly and then left the way he came.


    Every time Alastos read a new report a new problem was added to the list. He couldn¡¯t even take a step outside of this room.


    Most of the reports informed him about the off-balance caused by some of the reincarnated kids, who too strong. Some were too weak and were bound to their beds. It seems the ecosystem got affected by this mass reincarnation, too.


    The creatures got more aggressive and attacked villages nearly every day resulting in unrest among the people.


    Another thing which caused him headaches was the distribution of the souls. Most of the souls got put into human and demi-human bodies but nearly none of them were found in a celestial, elf and demon body.


    Then there was that error in transferring of the souls. Some souls were put into bodies not meant for them and others were put into bodies made by the god who was in charge of them and then transferred to a different place the bodies should be reborn.


    There were some cases were the transfer worked, but they were rare.


    His next concern was a boy whose soul was put inside a demons body. He was one of the victims of the transfer error. That boy had his pity. His precious life wasn¡¯t what one could call lucky. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but he still got the treatment of a criminal.


    Alastos had asked the main god in charge of their previous world to give him the recordings of their life, to determine the best pairs for reincarnation. He was really carful while watching these, because these recordings are comparable to many points of views on the same subject.


    Such an example was the situation between that unfortunate boy, Marcus, and the cause of his suffering, Kyle.


    Out of other peoples¡¯ point of view these two seemed like good friends, but out of the subjects view, Marcus, you could feel the animosity between them.


    He didn¡¯t watch Kyles recording as Helena insisted to watch it. He couldn¡¯t read the report of this subject yet, but he knew something just had to have gone wrong and he was right.


    He looked at the report on his table before letting out another sigh. This report confirmed his feeling. The boy which is now called Zeki was located at an unusual place and it seems his ¡°friend¡±, who got reincarnated as a celestial, is with him. The report was informing him about a group of Celestials who were heading to that location, posing a danger for Zeki and the people surrounding him.


    He stared at the report for some time. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw there. He even wrote a special note for the god in charge of the subject, Marcus.


    He reached out to the intercom, which was placed on his table, put on a smile, contradicting his current state of mind, and spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°Aarus, would you kindly send the gods in charge of the subject Marcus and Kyle, and Helena to me? Thank you.¡±


    Letting his chin rest on his folded hands and a smile on his face, which did not convey any form of positive feelings, he waited for the three people.


    This was the last drop. He felt like a father to a lot of unruly children or an Admin to a big internet group. He tried to fix a lot of incidents they coursed, but he couldn¡¯t let them go on like this. He had to do something. Someone had to be punished.


    ¡°Sir, Brought Esere, Ione and Helena as you requested. ¡°, Aarus shoved the three into the room before repeating the same procedure as before.


    There was a long period of awkward silence before Alastos started to speak, at last.


    ¡°So you ignored my warning and did EXACTLY the opposite of it, didn¡¯t you? ¡°, he didn¡¯t stop smiling.


    The goddesses felt a chill down their spine. They knew they were in serious trouble. This smile meant they were doomed.


    ¡°I forgave a lot. I overlooked a lot, but this. This is the last drop. That was disobeying a direct order by me. You know that right? Especially Helena and Ione. Couldn¡¯t you behave for once in your life? Don¡¯t you dare thinking I don¡¯t know about the devastating mistakes you committed.¡±


    After the mention of their names the two goddesses flinched and looked to the floor. They thought their mistakes won¡¯t come to light or they wouldn¡¯t get punished for them. They were gods after all and thought they couldn¡¯t be replaced. That was a false assumption.


    ¡°And Esere. I told you many times not to let your emotions control you, right? That this will cause trouble, right?¡±, His voice became more forceful with every sentence he spoke.


    ¡°Yes but-¡°, ¡°No buts! As punishment I will send you and Ione to that world. Of course without your power. Experience what you did by yourself and fix this problem!


    And you, Helena. You will go to Hell. You have to learn to be a bit more responsible and respectful. Oh yeah, keep count of how often you felt like dying. They are holding a study down there.¡±, his smile disappeared from his face and turned into a deadly serious expression.


    His eyes, which didn¡¯t have a consistent colour, were fixated on the three. ¡°But you can¡¯t just repl-¡°, ¡°You really think so, Helena? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Your causality count is the highest. I thought about replacing you for a long time now. I just couldn¡¯t decide who will take your place. There are a lot of able and willing replacements for you.¡±


    With a snip of his finger Ione and Esere disappeared though a hole in the ground, similar to the way Marcus entered the world.


    Helena got ¡°escorted¡± by other hell guards, Alastos asked to come here.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just-, Hey stop that! You know how important I am?! Leave me alone! ¡°, She struggled a lot but she couldn¡¯t free herself from the grip of the guards. With a last shriek she got dragged out of the room.


    ¡°Maybe this will set an example for the rest of them¡­.¡±, Alastos sighed one last time before continuing to read through the reports.


    ¡°¡­.Probably not.¡±


    Welcome back to Zeki¡¯s tragic story.


    Are you still feeling comfortable? It¡¯s okay? That¡¯s good, I guess.


    Okay, let¡¯s continue the story. That¡¯s you were waiting for right?


    ¡­.You just want to do your job? Well, you don¡¯t have any more say in this. You came to me, remember?


    So where was I? I already introduced Cheia, right? I was at that point I see. I¡¯m not sure if you will enjoy this though.


    ¡­.Hey, no need to look at me like this. I¡¯ll start so don¡¯t do anything stupid okay.


    I was still overwhelmed by the information Cheia left behind before she disappeared. I kind of guessed my parents were someone important, but I didn¡¯t think it would be the royal family. Then I will leave the temple by the next day. The temple in which I spend most of my time and made so many friends in. How could I leave? All the memories. Who would leave?


    Who am I kidding? I was overflowing with happiness over the fact I could leave that god forsaken temple. Oh wait maybe it would have been better if it was god forsaken.


    The god¡¯s weren¡¯t any better anyway.


    I thought about taking Alycia and Lilika with me. I even considered Lycus. He wasn¡¯t a bad guy after all. Just annoying.


    Before I even noticed I had moved from the place I was standing on I reached the temple again. I let out a sigh after looking at it. The white building didn¡¯t change from the day I first saw it.


    Still drenched in an unlucky white.


    Walking into the main building, entering the entrance hall and moving in the direction of Lilika¡¯s room, I heard some muffled voices from the dining hall.


    I never really entered the dining hall as I always ate in Lilika¡¯s room together with her, but I knew where it was and I knew it wasn¡¯t frequented to this time.


    Most children would be outside, some priestesses would look after them and the others had one hour of leisure time.


    I moved closer to eavesdrop. Even if I would leave the day after that, I still wanted to know what was discussed without my knowledge. Humans are a lead by curiosity after all. Even if I am not considered as part of the human race anymore.


    ¡°-id you understand? You all have to be really good kids! We get really important visitors tomorrow, so you have to behave the best. I think you all know that.¡±


    It was the voice of the high priestess. These guests, which she talked about, wouldn¡¯t be of my concern, I thought at least.


    Thinking that I moved away from the room from which mumbling form children could be heard. I couldn¡¯t distinguish them as they sounded pretty much the same, so I didn¡¯t even bother trying to find out if I was the only one who didn¡¯t attend to this senseless gathering.


    I walked straight to Lilika¡¯s room even if I couldn¡¯t really do anything there. Sleeping was impossible, because it wasn¡¯t that late already and the sun was still shining a bit. Inspecting this room one more time wouldn¡¯t make sense either since I already saw every nook and cranny of this room.


    No, the thing I wanted to do was think. I couldn¡¯t do it anywhere better as in Lilika¡¯s room.


    I rested my body on the familiar bed and stared at the ceiling. I had to think about a way to tell Lilika about my trip away from here. I wondered if I could persuade her to come with me together with Alycia. Teacher S would be a great asset as bodyguard, too.


    Cheia could have been just a fraud after all, you see? Even if she had her perks didn¡¯t mean she was a trustworthy person. Pretty people tend to lie more often after all.


    This way Lycus would have to come with us even if he didn¡¯t want to. Teacher S didn¡¯t look like a person who would someone else bring up her child.


    I felt like a small eternity passed by. No one came into the room for a long time and before I knew it, it had grown late.


    I slowly slipped into a gentle sleep. This was one of the rare nights were I could sleep without to worry much. I had happy thoughts.


    I was greeted by the black realm again. No weird dreams, no goddess messing with my head. Just an endless black Void.


    I got woken up rather forcefully though. Someone shook me awake. At least they didn¡¯t kick me to the floor like a certain someone did.


    ¡°Jus¡­jus five moa minits ¡­¡±, I was unwilling to let go of my yarned for void realm, but I jumped right up when I heard the voice speaking.


    ¡°You have to get up Zeki! Where were you? Ah, not that! We don¡¯t have much time! You¡¯re in danger! Come on¡­¡±


    It was Lilika, who else?


    ¡°What? Danger? What happened?¡± Danger for me meant a nuisance to my ¡°escape plan¡±. I didn¡¯t need that. Really how unlucky can one person get? Annoying isn¡¯t it?


    My Luck state would be at -9000 or something if this was a game.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay here Zeki! If the Celestials see you, it¡¯s over. Come, hurry and wear this.¡± She gave me a beige shirt and another pair of brown pants. There were some too big looking boots next to the bed and over the chair at the other end of the room hung a brown-black cape with a hood.


    ¡°Celestials?! Why are they here? Wait¡­ why would they dangerous to me?¡± obviously I knew why, but I wanted to confirm if Lilika knew about my identity.


    ¡°You think they would let a demon child be? If they find a demon here they would destroy the whole place not caring if they hurt innocent people.¡± This confirmed my suspicions. Lilika knew. Well, it wasn¡¯t hard not to know. Or would you say I look like anything else?


    I put on the clothes before Lilika took my hand and dragged me to the library. Adella, Teacher S and Lycus were waiting there.


    All of their heads turned at the same time as the two of us came in. It was kind of creepy at what speed they turned their heads.


    ¡°There you are, Zeki! Hurry up! I heard the Celestials will arrive at any minute. I will show you the back door of the library. Adora, be careful. I know you like to be reckless, but this time it¡¯s not only your life you are risking here!¡± Adella was grabbing my shoulders and looked me into my eyes before looking to Teacher S.


    ¡°I know that Adella.¡± For the first time I saw a serious expression her face. The usual relaxed smile was gone. The situation was just that dire.


    Lycus was standing next to his mother without uttering a word.


    We started walking with a faster pace past some shelves and tables before reaching a small inconspicuous door. If I knew this door existed, I would have had a much easier time dealing with the kids following me day after day some years ago.


    While Adella was opening the door Lilika was squeezing my hand. She was scared. Her expression looked anxious. I didn¡¯t get why she would be that anxious. I thought she would run away with us.


    The door opened and a faint wind blew inside. It was already midday and I slept all that time. If it was a good thing or a bad thing couldn¡¯t be disclosed.


    The first ones going through the door were Teacher S and Lycus then Lilika walked with me towards the door, but stopped shortly before the door.


    She crouched down put her hands on my shoulders and looked me in the eyes. It was a different look from Adella. It wasn¡¯t the look of someone just favouring you. It was the gaze of a worried mother.


    ¡°Zeki, listen to me. Please be a good child and behave well, don¡¯t course trouble for Adora, okay? And if you can try to find your real parents¡­. Even if they abandoned you¡­. Don¡¯t listen to others telling you you¡¯re evil and you shouldn¡¯t exist, you hear? You are the most adorable and smartest boy I have ever seen and¡­. Even if I¡¯m not your real mother or sister¡­ you are my precious child, Zeki.¡± She wore a faint smile on her face even though she looked like she was about to cry, she didn¡¯t.


    Her shoulders were trembling, but she didn¡¯t let go of my shoulders until she was finished. I then realized she wouldn¡¯t come with us.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming, too? You¡¯ll just suffer here¡­¡± I looked perfectly calm. Worrying her wasn¡¯t the best option here.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t. It¡¯s my duty. Who will help the other kids and the ones that may come here in the future?...And¡­ Don¡¯t take me for weak. I¡¯m tougher than you think I am, hehe.¡± While she said that she stood up and lightly pushed me out of the door.


    ¡°What abou-¡°


    My sentence got disrupted by a loud explosion followed by screams and shouts.


    ¡°Tch. We¡¯re too late¡­ Zeki! What are you doing there? We have to run!¡± Teacher S shouted at me, but I didn¡¯t move.


    I said I wouldn¡¯t care what would happen to the temple and I still hold true to that, but there was one thing I didn¡¯t want to lose.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Alycia was still among the kids. She was the only thing I ever protected. I couldn¡¯t just let her die here, but I was weak and I wouldn¡¯t be able to save her.


    I fought with myself this lead to me not moving from that spot.


    ¡°ZEKI!¡± This was the first time I heard Lycus shout. His normally lazy expression was now serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you? You want to die?¡± Hearing that from someone so reckless and absentminded was irritating. It snapped me out of my trance like state.


    ¡°Alycia ¡­ She¡¯s still¡­ I can¡¯t, but¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t even say a whole sentence pathetic, right? This whole worrying about people wasn¡¯t good for your personality. It will cause only trouble.


    Lycus took my hand after that and ran in the direction of the explosion. He was an idiot after all. The thing which took me a lot of thinking, he does so naturally.


    What we witnessed at the place was indescribable.


    The day before they were told to behave and treat the guests well.


    They were told Celestials would come to visit them.


    They finally would get to see the real thing.


    They only saw them in books.


    Now they were waiting for the guests impatiently. Alycia was among them.


    She stood there. Waiting. She missed Zeki. She didn¡¯t want to be alone here. She was afraid.


    Lycus and his mother were missing, too. She wondered where they were.


    Cealius and Sheila stood a bit farther away from her. Kyle had some smile on his face.


    She remembered the day she feared for her life.


    It was the same smile. The dark eyes from that day began to return, too.


    She didn¡¯t want to be here.


    She wondered how long they had to wait. When will the guests come?


    Did they have an accident? She hoped for it.


    She didn¡¯t want to see any more of these winged people.


    She saw a lot of them once.


    It was the day she lost her save place.


    They arrived. The High priestess went forward to great them.


    There were 6 of them. All of them wore the same clothes.


    Some kind of short cape with a golden border ant the edge of it. Under it they wore a leather chest guard out of grey leather. The undershirt was black and stuffed into white pants.


    They all looked the same to her. Terrifying.


    She couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She couldn¡¯t run nor cry now.


    She couldn¡¯t hear what the adults were talking about and she didn¡¯t care. She wanted them to leave.


    The Celestials asked every Priestess something to which they shook their heads.


    Next they asked the other kids one by one.


    They didn¡¯t move their heads at all. Their expression looked weird, too. They said something, which made the tariffing men make a surprised face.


    They continued asking every child until they reached the last one, Alycia.


    ¡°Did you see a demon around here? Their trait marks re their horns. Do you maybe know if the priestesses hide one here? Maybe someone who hides their forehead?¡± Alycia froze. She couldn¡¯t speak and looked like she would stare into a monsters eyes.


    The words of denial she wanted to speak never left her mouth and stuck in her throat.


    The Celestial took that as an answer.


    He walked back to the other visitors and informed them about the testimonies of the children.


    Then without a warning they started to shoot fire magic at the temple.


    The children started to scream. The priestesses tried to talk to the Celestials which they answered with hits.


    They started firing wind magic at some of the children who wanted to run away.


    Alycia was still frozen at that place. She couldn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t scream. She couldn¡¯t think. Memories were flashing in front of her eyes.


    Her parents were in the city with her. It was a demon city. She held hands with her parents. It was cold, but she was happy. Her parents were happy, too. Then fire started to rain from the sky. Everything turned red. She couldn¡¯t see her parents. She cried for help. A winged man came. His eyes didn¡¯t show emotions. It was cold. It was hot. It was scary.


    ¡°NOOOOO-¡°, a kid was running past her. She didn¡¯t know the kid, but it brought her back to reality. Some liquid splashed on her face. She didn¡¯t know from where it came or what it was.


    She saw chaos. The priestesses tried to fight back. The kids tried to hide. Everything felt far away to Alycia.


    She couldn¡¯t see Cealius or Sheila. She wanted Zeki to be here. She wanted Adella to be here. She was alone. No one could save her.


    She saw parts of her memory again.


    The man came closer. He rose his hand. Alycia was helpless, but then she felt someone pushing her. A shout. ¡°RUN ALIYCIA QUICK¡±. A flash. She ran. She ran as far as she could. She was alone. It was cold. It was so very cold.


    ¡°N-no¡­¡±, Alycia felt so cold. She felt so hot. Her legs were trembling. She knew she should run away, but her legs were too weak. She fell.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­..


    She only heard her own sobbing.


    Then a hand grabbing her.


    ¡°-ciA¡±


    ¡°ALYCIA¡±, she heard a boy¡¯s voice.


    She knew the voice. She wanted to hear that voice.


    It was Zeki. He tried to make her stand up but it was harder than he first thought. Another boy, Lycus, helped him.


    ¡°We have to get out here! Come on, you can do it!¡± Zeki tried to motivate her, but she still felt weak and dizzy.


    ¡°T-the others¡­.¡±


    What about the others? She thought. Won¡¯t they be saved?


    ¡°Forget the others. They aren¡¯t important. Come already¡± Zeki got impatient.


    In that moment a ball of fire exploded near them and threw them, Alycia, Zeki and Lycus, to the ground.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Zeki was the first one to stand up followed by Lycus. This time they just grabbed each one of Alycia¡¯s arms and proceeded to help her walk. They ran as fast as they could in the direction of the forest.


    We finally were able to get Alycia out of the danger zone, but that didn¡¯t mean these winged men called Celestials would stop firing everything they hand at us.


    Talking about shooting sparrows with cannons.


    Alycia seemed to be severely traumatised. Well, who wouldn¡¯t if suddenly a massacre started before them?


    I couldn¡¯t hold my food inside me, too, when we arrived at the scene. There were many dead bodies. Some burned, some pierced.


    Not only the adults, no, children, too. The blood on Alycia¡¯s face was of one of the kids. The kid lay in front of her.


    The smell of blood was very prominent. We had luck to find Alycia in that mess and considering my state of mind. I couldn¡¯t read into Lycus expression, which didn¡¯t seem to change much.


    I tried to act tough in front of Alycia, but I was probably just as scared as her.


    I always lived far away from war. War was just another report on the news. This wasn¡¯t even war. This was just a senseless massacre.


    We reached the forest, which was our meeting place. Teacher S was just arriving.


    ¡°Do you IDIOTS even fear DEATH? Did you really think just RUNNING OFF would be a great IDEA?! HUH?!¡± she shouted at us and gave each of us a hit to the head.


    Then she noticed Alycia. ¡°At least you saved someone. Don¡¯t you think about doing that again, you hear me?¡± I saw a lot of different expressions on her face. She wasn¡¯t fazed by the corpses on the ground or the injured trying to get away.


    From further away we heard footsteps. They weren¡¯t the heavy footsteps of an adult, they belonged to a child.


    It came closer and closer to our direction before stopping at the other side of some trees, which separated us.


    ¡°Fuck, did they have to destroy everything? Couldn¡¯t they have taken that fucking Zeki and these stupid women? Tch. Now I have to start all over again. Why did they start shooting when they said there was a demon? Fucking shit¡­¡±


    It was Cealius. We heard every single word.


    Yes he was the reason for this. He caused a massacre and was still able to say things like that.


    I am by no means a good person neither am I completely evil, but I never thought about killing just for the sake of killing. I thought even Kyle had some inhibitions to killing.


    I was so wrong.


    I got angry. At myself. At the world.


    I ran towards him and finally did what I should have done from the very beginning. I punched him. Right in the face. If I had a weapon I would have probably used that without any second thought.


    The surprised Cealius landed on the ground before he even had the chance to dodge. I wanted to continue letting out nearly 28 years of frustration on him, but he rolled out of the way.


    ¡°H-he¡¯s INSANE HELP!¡±, he tried to get away, but there was no one to help him. If I just touched him long enough I could prevent him from invoking his magic. I just had to catch him and it would be over for him.


    ¡°Kyle¡­ You really exceeded yourself¡­.. Now you won¡¯t even stop before mass murder huh? Fits you perfectly.¡± My voice was strangely calm. My face probably looked pretty distorted.


    Kyle stared into my eyes and I felt Mana move around him and trying to penetrate me. As soon as it was in my vicinity it imploded.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work on me, Fucker.¡± I came closer and closer to him before I saw a rock flying in my direction.


    It came out of Alycia¡¯s direction. I avoided it and the hits she tried to land were no problem for me to evade, but it caused stress on her body. She was already exhausted and she was now forced to fight.


    While I was seemingly distracted with Alycia, Cealius tried to flee. That was the moment I turned my back to Alycia and jumped on him.


    ¡°You motherfucker¡­.You¡­ You¡±, I pressed these words though my teeth. All the aggression I had closed off somewhere within me broke free from its restraints.


    I turned him on the back and pressed my hands around his throat. I gradually increased my strength in my grip.


    Alycia fell to the ground as soon as I could touch Cealius. I saw Cealius twitching and fighting against his imminent demise before he finally lost consciousness. I didn¡¯t let go even though I knew he couldn¡¯t fight anymore.


    But before I could finish someone pulled me back. It was Lycus.


    ¡°Calm down Zeki! Do you really want to end it that quick for him?¡± when I compared Kyles quick end though  murdering him and the long painful years he made me suffer with no rescue in sight it calmed me down. He didn¡¯t deserve a quick death.


    ¡°Did you calm down kid?¡± Teacher S was holding Alycia and checked for wounds.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± I can¡¯t say I was completely calm. I still felt the sensation of my hands warped around Cealius¡¯ throat.


    ¡°Hey, Zeki, do you remember what we talked about yesterday? The enhancing of objects?¡± I did vaguely remember, but I couldn¡¯t find a connection between this and the current situation.


    Lycus through some kind of iron choker towards me. There were various runes engraved in it.


    ¡°Put your mana in there and give it to me. This will be enough to restrain him.¡± Lycus started mumbling to himself.


    I understood his logic and all, but I never actually tried to put my anti magic into something. I couldn¡¯t even control it, but I tried doing this nonetheless.


    As I poured my Mana into it the runes began to glow one after another. After all of them glowed I gave it back to Lycus.


    I looked at Cealius lying there. Without any protection. Completely helpless.


    I kicked him one last time before walking to Alycia. Lycus put the choker on Cealius, locked it and came to us.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the key. Do with it whatever you want. Throw it away, keep it, shove it up someone¡¯s ass or whatever.¡± Lycus sounded pretty matter of fact and distant. That scene took its toll on him, too. There is no one not affected by such a scene, right?


    So¡­ This was the end of my time in that temple. It was more dramatic than I wanted it to be. I just wanted to simply leave with no such incidents, but I wouldn¡¯t be Zeki if not such things would happen.


    It did make me nearly kill Cealius though.


    Well, I guess I will leave it at that for now.


    You should get a good night¡¯s sleep too. This was a lot of information in a short amount of time after all. I told you, it wouldn¡¯t be enjoyable for neither of us.


    Well, see you.


    Authors note:


    Hey there


    Sorry for the late chapter. I seem to not be able to hold a schedule ¡­. Well this marks the end of Zekis time in the temple and just for your information Lilika and Adella aren¡¯t dead.


    Oookay, now, as always, if you find grammatical or writing errors please write it into the comments. If you have suggestions for the story you can write them into the comments, too. I always search for new ideas. If you just liked the story you can inform me about that, too! My ego would appreciate it TwT.


    Oh yeah before I forget it. I plan on making a character list with information about the characters and art work. Maybe I add a map for orientation purpose and some important terms, too.


    So do you need something like this or is it unnecessary?


    Anyway


    See ya people in the next chapter


    Thank you so much for reading!

 Chapter 11 Old Story; New Perspective

    [-Chapter 11- Old Story; New Perspective


    (WARNING: This is a PoV chapter only. So there is no Zeki. The first part is the story out of Kyles/Cealius point of view. You don¡¯t have to read it as it just retells the story in a shorter form out of his point of view. If you decide not to read it continue after the line, there you will find a PoV explaining what is going on with Lilika and Adella


    Thank you for your attention <__<)


    Why do things never go my way?


    Every time there is someone foiling my wonderfully laid out plan.


    I thought this time it would be different, but it just went the same way as it did in the previous world. In fact it¡¯s even worse.


    Back then, when I was younger life was still good and I didn¡¯t have to care about anything. I had no problems finding friends. I had a really good childhood friend, too.


    This was until one day these happy days ended. My father was and probably still is, if he is still alive, a very strict man. His only concern was the fortune, fame and success. Anything, which didn¡¯t show possibilities of any of this would be seen as trash


    One day he called me in to his room. Sitting there all important. Looking down on the young me. I was still in kindergarten.


    ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡± he said while looking at me in a condescending way. I didn¡¯t know. I got scared. I probably didn¡¯t want to know either. I wanted to go out and play.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know? What a useless child.¡± That disappointed look in his eyes. It frightened me more than anything else at that time. I always thought I did everything my father wanted me to. I wanted to please him. That disappointed look made me feel like I never really pleased him.


    ¡°The way you are acting now. This won¡¯t give you any kind of success. When I was your age I already learned the basics of managing a company by your grandfather and yet you are spending precious time like this. What a disappointment. From tomorrow on you will get picked up right away and will receive education.¡±


    After he was done saying what he wanted he let me be carried out. My mother was just the same. If my father wasn¡¯t pleased she wouldn¡¯t give me a single look. The servants were severely humiliated by my father so they let their hate out on me, who my father didn¡¯t care about. I didn¡¯t understand anything about the things they tried to teach me. I probably didn¡¯t want to either. I didn¡¯t get to see my parents and just endured the treatment of the servants. I didn¡¯t want to disappoint my father after all.


    And then there was Marcus. The person I called friend before now looked endlessly annoying to me. He could play when he wanted. His parents gave him toys. He didn¡¯t have to do anything and yet he always looked like his life would be the worst. Someday I just began hating him. Everything he has should have belonged to me.


    The only time my mother would show up would be when Marcus¡¯ mother was there. They had a weird kind of friendship. My mother felt better when she was with that woman. She had one more person to look down upon, I mean.


    I didn¡¯t really care what she did as long as she tried to play the good mother in front of that woman. I could get away with anything and even get praised.


    When I threw away Marcus¡¯ toys I was praised for bringing them back. Marcus would get scolded even though he said the truth. That was the time when I realized something.


    Letting out my frustration on someone inferior was unbelievably relieving.


    Some things I learned from the home lessons were useful. People are pawns, you just have to fit their ideals and they will follow you.


    That is exactly what I did and it worked better than I believed it would. These people were complete idiots. After some time they believed anything I said.


    Even the rumour about Marcus killing a dog, even thoughIf  I did it accidently or the thing about him bullying kids. These kids even agreed with me. They did anything to stay out of trouble it seems. As long as I was in school I was someone important. I had power.


    As soon as I came home I was a nobody again. A disappointment. Trash.


    I tried my best to get my father¡¯s approval. I scored good grades. I was social. I worked hard in the private lessons. All for naught.


    I was always a disgrace and not good enough. Soon the relief I got from venting my frustration on Marcus wasn¡¯t enough.


    It led to his total isolation and to many wounds. I never hit him myself. What would be the sense in building up my reputation if I would tarnish it in one go. No, I couldn¡¯t do that. I couldn¡¯t have shown my frustration in front of my father.


    Then there was the day I died. Even in death I was together with that hateful person.


    That death was painless. It was too quick to make one feel pain. Dying wasn¡¯t that bad, though I didn¡¯t want to die yet. I finally got the chance to do something about this old geezer that old bitch and all these lowlife servants. I could have finally been able to make them acknowledge me. All of them!


    That blond goddess didn¡¯t make this whole situation better.


    ¡°Waah you look cute~ Heeey~ do you know what happened? You died, ahahaha~ ¡°


    That goddess was just as annoying as all the other girls, too. Just saying a few nice words to them makes them like you. They would believe anything as long as you still had your stainless image. As long as you had good looks and influence they would wag their tail at you. They were all just like my mother.


    That fucking bitch startled me though. I wasn¡¯t a believer of any kind of religion so I thought there would be nothing after death.


    ¡°Oh? Did I scare you? Waaah~ how cute! Well, I already decided which body would be best for you. Sooo~ without further ado, have fun in that world down there, hahaha~¡±


    She didn¡¯t give me a chance to talk up until now. Selfish like all of them. I tried to talk to her the way I was taught to. Making enemies is not tolerable in any situation.


    ¡°E-ehm if I may ask, what would is that wonderful lady¡¯s name? You mentioned a ¡°world down there¡±. What would that be?¡±


    Holding a smile in that situation was near impossible. That bitch¡­ just remembering her made me sick.


    ¡°Eeeh~? That¡¯s too much of a hassle, hehe. The body is at the right place and now¡­. Bye bye~¡±


    She pushed me from a ledge I couldn¡¯t even see.


    ¡°YOU BITCH!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say more until I fell and shortly after fainted. When I woke up I was in the arms of some other woman. Blond hair, light blue eyes and a rake that could be mistaken for giant balloons. There were two long ears visible from under her hair, too. She had that stupid smile on her face and wouldn¡¯t let me go. I thought I was going to be killed again by some monster. Shouting and screaming didn¡¯t help in that situation either.


    Later I understood what the ¡°world down there¡± was. It was this world and the body I was residing in was that of a baby. The woman was probably what one would call an elf.


    That woman brought me to some kind of church, showed me to everyone and placed me into some bed. It was soft and comfortable so I didn¡¯t complain. That woman was rather quiet so it was relaxing, too, though that woman gave me the creeps, too.


    She would be there sitting close to me and just stare at me or suddenly hugging me or pick me up and walk across the room with me.


    When she talked I couldn¡¯t understand a word.


    Then one day that woman talked more. She looked quite agitated and shaken. I didn¡¯t exactly get what she said and I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to be grown up and live like I always wanted to.


    As soon as I could walk a bit and understood the language to some extent that woman would take me out and show me around the building. It looked pretty old and dirty. Not a place I would call a good environment.


    I saw some kids with various features running around. After all that happened I wasn¡¯t really surprised by such a sight. All of them looked like na?ve little shits. Stepping stones for my plan to live without someone blocking my way.


    At that time I found out what made that woman¡¯s mouth so lose. It was another child, who was left on the doorsteps of this place. She didn¡¯t like that child and profusely insulting it and its benefactor. The hair colour was the problem apparently.


    What stupid people, believing in something like curses. Well there are gods as it seems.


    That woman got more and more annoying, telling me to be a role model for the other children and how I should always act with grace. Never get angry at anybody. Never be the one to start a conflict, but the one to resolve it.


    That woman should have worked on her attitude first before trying to force something upon me. It made me remember bad things.


    One day when I played with some kids I met on one of my field trips I encountered that kid. Black, badly cut hair in contrast to my white hair, two coloured eyes, short and pale.  Looking at him made me feel relieved. ¡°What a pitiful kid. He has loser written all over him. He can be used.¡± These were my thoughts.


    He was dripping wet of some brown liquid, his cloth were stained by it. This child made a perfect scapegoat to unite all the children under me.


    That kid.


    That kid was and still is bad luck incarnate.


    That kid knew my name. He knew me. He knew the former me. I didn¡¯t know his name though. At first. Confronting him about that subject ended in a loss on my side. He agitated me. He awaked the anger I felt when I felt someone looking down upon me.


    That loser dared to do such a thing. It was unforgivable. He had to be punished, but I couldn¡¯t. My image was important. Making enemies in this world was intolerable. Carrying this thoughts into my dreams was the only thing I could do in such a situation.


    He will suffer one way or another.


    It was a red dream. A pure red. Disturbed by a single girl.


    Someone invaded my only place of freedom.


    A girl with a white dress and black hair. She didn¡¯t leave it at that either. She insulted me, cursed me, killed me. She humiliated me. Made my life harder. That girl.


    That girl was a sin on its own.


    I wished her death. I wished her to suffer. Aaah, would have loved to see her suffer, but it was just a dream. That¡¯s what I thought.


    That fucking bitch seemed to be a damn god. The curse was real. Every time I didn¡¯t focus on good thoughts I would feel my expression change without my permission. I would mumble words which weren¡¯t meant for anyone to hear. It was indeed a curse. It endangered my wonderful plan.


    That shitty loser kid had it much easier. Going of somewhere without a worry going back into that room without being questioned where he went.


    Every time I was around him my control over my expressions slipped. A frown would appear on my face, a weird smile or a mask of pure rage. My hand couldn¡¯t cover up all of it.


    If that woman had seen me my little freedom would have been restricted even more. The other kids, who flocked around me didn¡¯t seem to notice it even if I didn¡¯t hide the face. Normally kids would feel unrest when subjected to such gazes or feel a bit scared as they are just little fucks, but these kids just ignored the fact I ever had such expressions on my face. It was suspicious, but as long as I could move these pawns it didn¡¯t matter to me.


    That crud school I had to visit didn¡¯t help me with my current situation at all. The history lessons would cause unrest. The P.E. teacher made fun of me. My expressions would slip. My actions weren¡¯t under my control and that loser kid called Zeki. I felt him sneering at me.


    He was looking down on me with that slow girl. I tried to be nice. I really did...


    I didn¡¯t do anything to most of my former classmates, too. I was really puzzled as to who that kid was.


    Even the plan carefully created didn¡¯t work and I almost lost the trust of that little bitch. What was her name again? She followed me around all day.


    I even endured that humiliation while we were in math class as I thought that kid will be soon another stepping stone anyway.


    I made that girl, I think her name was something with Sh, beat him with one of the training swords. I would go to him all worried and help him up. Of course, that girl would get into trouble, but who cares right? It was her own fault for believing me.


    What did I get? I got a glare from him! He ignored me completely! Intolerable, not acceptable!


    The expression on my face changed once again without my will.


    If he wasn¡¯t willing to follow me he shall suffer. Humiliating him. Letting him feel pain. Taking his hope.


    I wanted to do all that. I made that Sh girl go near him and report to me all his weaknesses. He didn¡¯t have any way to defend himself anyway. He couldn¡¯t use any magic and he looked like he would collapse any moment anyway.


    It would be easy right?


    Wrong.


    I send kids after him. I made them use that brown liquid. I made him an outcast, but he still didn¡¯t change his attitude. He wasn¡¯t fazed by all that in any way.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.The kids I send after him after school couldn¡¯t even catch him. That library was the fucking problem. Every time I saw that unchanged face and the people starting to converse with him I felt something rising from deep within me.


    I grew more and more anxious. Every day that girl came to report I wanted him to suffer more badly than the day before, but I couldn¡¯t leave it to these incompetent fools.


    I had to do something. I must have gone mad. My head was hazy and I felt like I wasn¡¯t really in control. Just another part of the curse maybe, but I didn¡¯t care. It felt like something finally got free. It was not a bad feeling.


    I gathered some of the kids and made that follower girl get that little girl wagging her tail at that loser kid.


    Watching her get beat up made my anxious heart grow a little more clam, but that wasn¡¯t enough. That Zeki. That bastard had to suffer. He had to know his place. It was times like this where my power was best used. Just a bit of light attribute mana mixed with the mana surrounding a body makes them obedient.


    Just kids though. If I could control adults it would have been much easier. I could have made Zeki suffer much more, but I could just control kids of my age and younger.


    This power was godsend never the less. I didn¡¯t have to keep up my image when I was alone with the children. I could make any kind of expression. I could do anything I wanted to without them getting freaked out. They were the perfect pawns even if they weren¡¯t conscious when I controlled them.


    The only conscious slave was that Sh girl. She had to be my little spy after all. I couldn¡¯t control her while I had to take care of so many puppets.


    That Sh girl was really useful even if she was just another bitch following me around. That woman wouldn¡¯t even care if something were to happen to Zeki. She hated his guts anyway. He was perfect.


    The new Marcus so to say. He pissed me off the same.


    It didn¡¯t take long for that idiot to show up. What a na?ve person he was. Trying to play hero even in such a situation.


    He did fight better than I expected, but I wasn¡¯t unprepared. That Sh girl was a good pawn.


    But even this was foiled. He took my magic. He hurt me. He humiliated me again. He made my hard work disappeared. He wasn¡¯t supposed to do that. And that blue haired fucker. Why did he have to interfere? I was so close. I nearly made him drink it. I nearly made him suffer.


    Everything. Everything. Every god damned thing got destroyed. That fucking woman wouldn¡¯t let me close to Zeki again.


    I had to follow him in secret to wait for an opportunity to strike. That is when I heard it.


    He was a demon. He was a monster. He was a monster, which should die. He could be killed without anybody crying for him.


    It¡¯s logical, isn¡¯t it? I heard Celestials hated their guts. It seemed like I was one of them. The little wings on my back were harder to hide as they grew bigger.


    These Celestials would believe me if I told them. The feeling which was subdued for a little while welled up in me again.


    Aah~ It was the perfect plan. Finally. Finally. I thought.


    Like the priestesses said these Celestials came to that fucking temple on the furthest corner of this continent.


    Just a simple answer to the question of these people would end my suffering. Just a simple Yes of all these kids would cause his death. I didn¡¯t have to do anything.


    I could get rid of him.


    Aah~ it was an exhilarating feeling. The only person to look down upon me in this entire temple would disappear like that.


    I felt great until they started to shoot magic. They weren¡¯t just searching for Zeki, no, they were destroying everything.


    The adults. The kids. The building.


    They would kill me too if I didn¡¯t run away. I couldn¡¯t beat them. I couldn¡¯t use my magic on them.


    I would¡¯ve died. I couldn¡¯t die yet. I had yet to really live. I couldn¡¯t live with Zeki being in my way.


    I didn¡¯t care for the pawns I lost. I could just get new ones.


    The kids ran towards me, as if I was some kind of hero. I didn¡¯t have need for dead losses.


    I nearly reached the forest. I could hide there. I could make new plans, but I was stopped.


    That Sh girl. She grabbed my foot. She was shouting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me! Don¡¯t leave me! Save me! Cealius! Please! Save me!!!¡±


    Her tear smeared face and the dirty hands were rubbing against my leg. The Celestials came closer.


    ¡°Let go, you fucking bitch! You want to kill me? Let go, god damn it! I don¡¯t need you anymore! Fuck off!!!¡±


    A kick to her head did the trick. She was lying there. She didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t know if she was alive or dead.


    I stared at her more than I wanted. I wasn¡¯t attached to her. I still don¡¯t know why it was so hard for me to leave. I was more important than her. Why did I waste so much time, before finally running?


    It was her fault that I ran into him. That crazy demon.


    He jumped me out of nowhere. His fist connected with my face, which made me fall.


    He dared to do such a thing in a time like this.


    He looked at me like he was looking at an insect. He wasn¡¯t allowed to do that. He was the insect. The trash. He doesn¡¯t have the right to do what he did.


    My magic didn¡¯t affect him. He was a real monster. He came closer and closer. I couldn¡¯t move. I wasn¡¯t scared. I surely wasn¡¯t. Not because of such a loser.


    The magic worked on that little girl, who was behind him. This was another perfect plan. He wouldn¡¯t hurt her, right? He saved her after all, right? She would kill him. This would create the ultimate despair.


    It made his expression change. He finally changed it. It felt great. Finally.


    I thought I finally succeeded, but it was a failure.


    He came closer to me with that girl beating him. He closed his hands around my neck and increased his grip strength with every passing second.


    Struggling didn¡¯t help. I couldn¡¯t say anything. I was again on the receiving end. Why was the world so unfair?


    The final thing I saw was the mad face of a demon.


    My plans always fail. My life was never a free one. Dying would probably be better than continuing living, huh?


    As if. Who the fuck would die like that? Huh?!


    I couldn¡¯t die yet! Not yet!


    I don¡¯t care what kind of life I would be living after I wake up but I want to fucking live god damn it!!!


    It was a field of death. The idyllic place, which harboured many children and some women now looked like an abandoned battle field. It wasn¡¯t even a battle. It was a one sided massacre.


    The priestesses and the children didn¡¯t have a chance against the superior Celestials. They were just insects crushed by a hammer. The attack magic they knew wasn¡¯t sufficient to do anything about them. The one person who could have done something left for the nearby village.


    Konrad von Tarria didn¡¯t want to sleep with demi-humans under one roof. The priestesses begged him to stay just for this visit of the Celestials, but he refused.


    Just one child bore responsibility over this whole incident, but he didn¡¯t take this responsibility. He ran left the children who needed help alone. He ran and finally got what he wanted but to a price he will learn to regret to have paid.


    The boy, Zeki. He got away without a wound on his body, but his mind took a huge blow. He never experienced war. He never saw so much senseless death. The smell of burned bodies. The child which lived just a second before him, crushed by magic. He may recover, but he will never forget this incident. He may have spared Cealius, but he will never forgive him. Cealius was no longer a person to him. He was a monster.


    The Celestials left soon after they couldn¡¯t detect any more movement.


    A field of death. Burned, crushed, stabbed and lifeless bodies and walking between them was one woman.


    She had light blue hair, which she wore in braids. They looked quite messy. She adjusted her glasses in even intervals, searching for still living people.


    Adella together with Lilika tried to rescue as many children as possible from the Celestials¡¯ relentless attacks. They still had hope, some of the kids were able to hide somewhere and survived. It sickened her seeing so many innocent children ruthlessly murdered without any reason on the floor.


    She saw a lot of places and she saw a lot of people die, but she would never get used to these scenes. She strived to lead the people to the creation to peaceful world, but that was just a dream with no prospective whatsoever to be fulfilled in the near future.


    The Celestials wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone and the other races didn¡¯t care. They were afraid of the Celestials. They were worshiped like messengers of the gods even though they were just a creation of the gods, too.


    Lilika tended to the children¡¯s wounds and tried to calm them. She tried to act confident and responsible, but she wanted to cry just like them. She didn¡¯t know what became out of Zeki. Her dear little Zeki.


    She knew for a long time, that he wasn¡¯t from the elven race. She noticed the growing horns when he was sleeping. She loved watching his cute sleeping face. It looked peaceful and innocent other than his usual expression. He always seemed to look right though you on the other hand you couldn¡¯t seem to understand what he was thinking.


    It wasn¡¯t a child-like behaviour, but it was just another aspect of him. He hated being hugged. He loved her healing. He didn¡¯t like white. She wanted to see him grow up more.


    She couldn¡¯t be selfish now. There were more children in need of a person they could cling to in these times. She had to take care of them. She was a priestess of Ione after all.


    The number of the kids could be counted on ones hands. With only two people it was hard to even rescue these few kids.


    There were two ten year old kids, called Dex and Tiana. They sat near Zeki. Tiana stayed quiet and sat in a corner all by herself. Every time someone came near her she would flinch and try to move further back. Dex reacted violently.


    It would have been weird if they acted normal. The other kids were close to their age. Alycia was not among them. She wasn¡¯t part of the dead bodies, Adella began to line up, either. This meant she got taken away or she died somewhere else, but Lilika was convinced she got saved by Zeki. This would confirm Zeki being alive, too so she held on to that thought.


    ¡°Oh! Adella! Any luck?¡± Adella came back and helped with calming some children.


    ¡°Yes, this kid was hiding in the dorms under a bed. She was feeling unwell.¡± She picked up a stool and sat a younger kid on it. She looked for injuries or any curses that may have afflicted that kid.


    ¡°What happened, big sis? Why was everyone sleeping on the floor?¡± explaining it would have hurt every person present. Adella tried to smile as best as she could.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are at a far better place. I mean it. I bet they are having a great time. ¡°


    This kid could still smile. That little girl didn¡¯t see what happened. That innocent smiling gave every kid and the two adults a bit of hope back.


    ¡°Okay, everybody! Let¡¯s do our best and get some beds here! Tomorrow some help will come for sure!¡± even with Lilika¡¯s tries to stay positive and to motivate the kids, they didn¡¯t want to leave the library anymore. They were too afraid.


    ¡°I will come with you Miss Lilika.¡± The red haired human boy called Dex was standing next to her and looking at her with fierce eyes. After he said something 3 other kids wanted to help, too, but they seemed to just trot behind them lifelessly.


    This would not be a matter forgotten in a few days, but they had to survive, if just for the people who lost their lives that day.


    They had to be strong. They will be strong.


    Authors note:


    Hey there <w<


    Sorry for the really reaaaally late chapter, but I had to study for my upcoming exams¡­. So yea¡­


    Sorry for that and, well, sorry for this chapter too ^^¡±


    I planned to do that a long time ago before even the 2nd ch was out.


    Anyways


    If find grammatical or writing errors please tell me. If you have suggestions for the next chapters please tell them to me (especially cause I reached the point where I don¡¯t have a clear idea what to write next :¡¯D). Criticism is welcome, too. (I know, this story is depressing qwq)


    If you just liked my story please write me a comment too :¡¯D. It¡¯s always a good feeling to hear that, right, hahaha <w<.


    The next thing, which will be uploaded, will be the before mentioned character list and some other information, so look forward to that, I guess? XD


    Now to the most important part~


    Thank you so much for sticking with this story even though it¡¯s this kind of thing!


    Thank you so much for reading and see you next time ^^)/

 Character list and other stuff

    So, yeah.


    Here is the character list I said I was going to create XD


    I¡¯ll add artwork later as I have to draw that first.


    A map will be added later.


    (Special thanks to my good friend for searching up all these characters¡­.. )


    Elves


    name: High Priestess  (or boob woman)


    race: elves


    gender: female


    age: unknown


    alive: unknown


    appearance: She has blond, nearly white hair and her skin seems to be as white as porcelain. Her eyes have a light blue colour. Her full breasts are standing out, even under her white robe with golden decorations.


    Character: She is very strict and takes every teaching of Ione to heart. Therefore, some of her actions are benevolent, others a weird. She complains a lot secretly. Took care of Cealius.


    other: unknown


    magical affinity: unknown


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Adella Silverstein (or drool lake lady)


    race: elves


    gender: female


    age: unknown


    alive: yes


    appearance: Adella has light blue hair, which she wears in braids. She wears glasses, which she sometimes puts on her head.


    character: Adella is the keeper of the library. She isn''t a priestess, but lives in the temple. She questions most of Ione¡¯s teachings as she is not a priestess, for example the treatment of black haired people, she even threaten someone like the High Priestess in public, when she thought the facts were ignored because of faith or prejudgments. As the founder of the school in this temple, she is also the teacher in history and writing. Her perverted thoughts are one of her bad traits. She even gives children books with erotic content. She also loves BL.


    other: unknown


    magical affinity: unknown


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    name: Adora (Teacher S (by Zeki) or sword beast (by Lycus))


    race: elves


    gender: female


    age: unknown


    alive: yes


    appearance: S is a slender and small women who has pinkish hair.


    character: She is the embodiment of an S and the P.E. teacher in school. She doesn¡¯t care about Zeki''s hair colour, but likes to pick on him. AND she has a whip... She lives there with her son, Lycus. She trains him as well and because she is a swordswoman and not a priestess, she has no fear of talking back to the High Priestess.


    other: unknown


    magical affinity: unknown


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    name: Teacher A


    race: elves


    gender: female


    age: unknown


    alive: no


    appearance:


    character: A is the maths teacher. She thinks, Cealius is better than Zeki just because of his hair colour.


    other:unknown


    magical affinity:unknown


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    name: Lilika


    race: elves


    gender: female


    age: unknown


    alive: yes


    appearance: Lilika has short pastel green hair with darker green strands. She is a green decorated nun.


    character: She is very kind to everyone. Lilika takes care of Zeki and she thinks that no one deserves a harsh treatment just because of the hair colour. She cares more about Zeki than about her own health. Therefore, she often comes home with new bruises. A good friend of hers is Adella


    other: her love?


    magical affinity: light


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    name: Lycus (or everyday Hero of Justice (by himself))


    race: elves


    gender: male


    age: 5/10


    alive: yes


    appearance: He has shoulder long, strong blue hair and he is a bit taller than Zeki. He is quite thin.


    character: Lycus seems like he lives at his own pace and also didn''t show any problems with Zeki''s hair colour. He is very direct in questioning people and he acts like a friend of Zeki. He likes to talk back to Zeki and makes remarks about nonsense. He likes drawing and to develop things. He is the son of teacher S and was trained to become a swordsman, like his mother.


    other: unknown


    magical affinity: can make people forget him, except for his mother and Zeki. To release his magic, he claps three times while closing his eyes


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    name: Sheila


    race: elves


    gender: female


    age: 5/10


    alive: no


    appearance: Sheila has shoulder long, curly, blonde hair and red eyes.


    character: She is a more boyish girl and likes to play knights or to pick on others. Sheila is described as an aggressive little girl. She used to do anything Cealius said, and she followed him everywhere. Even in her last moments, she clung to Cealius.


    other: unknown


    magical affinity: unknown


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    name:Alycia


    race: elves


    gender: female


    age: 5/10


    alive: yes


    appearance: She has light brown hair, dark brown eyes and her fringe covers eyes and also parts of the nose. Her hair looks like a total mess, because Sheila cut it. She wears a white dress, like almost every little girl at the temple.


    character: Alycia is a very shy girl and a scaredy cat, but when she finds something, which she is interested in, she is kind of obsessed with it. Alycia acted like the servant of Sheila and cried very often. After the incident, she started stalking Zeki because she felt to guilty to talk to him. Her parents died in a Celestial attack when she was 3


    other: unknown


    magical affinity: Wood


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    name: Zeph


    race: elves


    gender: male


    age: 5/10


    alive: unknown


    appearance: Zeph has greenish hair and green eyes. His stature is fairly small and slender.


    Character: He is known as one of the closest companions of Cealius.


    other: unknown


    magical affinity: nothing special


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    DEMONS


    name: Marcus or Zeki


    race: demon


    gender: male


    age: body ¨C 5/10; mind ¨C 23/28


    alive: yes


    appearance: Zeki wears brown pants and a white robe drenched in this brown liquid, which looks like dried blood on it. Under this, he hides a golden pendant. His black hair grew to shoulder length and his fringe hides his two bumps on his forehead. Later he wore a piece of cloth around his head, but lost it after meeting Cheia. One of his eyes is turquoise, one is golden.


    On his escape, he wears a beige shirt, a pair of brown pants and a brown-black cape with a hood.


    character: He is a very smart boy, who just wants to live a normal life. Closed up in Lilika''s room for almost five years, he did go a little insane, like starting to talk to the floor or the door. Through his entire life, he was constantly harassed by Kyle. He learned out of this hardship to not show his true feelings and to hide these behind his poker face. In his new, small body, he does learn very fast and because Alycia was his first friend, he thinks of her as a little sister. One last thing to mention is that he totally dislikes physical pain.


    In his rage, he almost killed Cealius.


    other: Thanks to Ione, he can read and understand every language and his abilities in swordplay and magic are increased (He doesn¡¯t actually know about theses boosts in ability).  He did do physical and magical training every day ever since he was three years. His stamina increased after training under Teacher S. Also, when a person attacks him, it seems like the time passes more slowly so that he can evade the attack.


    magical affinity: void (Anti-magic)


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Madelaine Danava


    race: demon


    gender: female


    age: unknown


    alive: yes


    appearance: Madelaine has very, veeeeery long black hair. She has turquoise eyes and her face looks gentle. (description by newborn Zeki)


    character: Madelaine seems to be a very gentle queen of the demons, but if things concerning her family happen, she acts irrationally sometimes.


    other: Queen of the Demons


    magical affinity: unknown


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    name: Claude Danava


    race: demon


    gender: male


    age: unknown


    alive: yes


    appearance: He has silver grey hair, he looks pretty strict an his eyes seem pretty fierce. They have a shady yellow colour. (description by newborn Zeki)


    Character: Claude is a strict king of the demons, but this is only on the outside. When he talks privately with his wife, he often can''t convince her to do something and just does everything to protect her.


    other: King of the Demons


    magical affinity: unknown


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Cheia


    race: demon


    gender: female


    age: unknown


    alive: yes


    appearance: She has blueish black hair, bound together as a ponytail, which reaches up to the middle of her back. She has a straight fringe, black eyes and two horns, which grow backwards. Her clothing is mostly black or grey and she wears light armour. On her belt are various knifes. She appears to be around 18.


    character: She doesn''t show her emotions very often. Cheia works as a scout for the demons, therefore she is very experienced in unknown terrains. Trusted by the royal family. Very loyal.


    other:


    magical affinity:


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    CELESTIALS


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    name: Kyle or Cealius


    race: celestial


    gender: male


    age: body ¨C 5/10; mind ¨C 23/28


    alive: yes


    appearance: Cealius has grey eyes (Changes to black when curse is active), white hair and white skin. He has growing wings on his back and wears an iron choker with Zeki¡¯s magic injected in it, so he can''t evoke his own.


    character: Pure evil in one person. He loves to psychologically torture others and to take advantage of them. This has origins in his past, because he once searched attention of his parents. He hates the way his parents acted, but turned out the same. He doesn¡¯t have a high opinion of females I general. He is very manipulative but it seems like he isn''t able to hide his true nature as good as he used to (caused by the curse). Unfortunately, nobody seems to remark it except for Zeki. The reason for the others behaviour is his power to manipulate them with his magic. Even when he was still young, he used his magic unintentionally on all the children.


    other: He is cursed, so he has to do something good for the world ,or to think of it, to not have any problems. This requires a lot of focus and often fails, causing his slip ups. He can use his magic to manipulate others, but just the ones his age or younger.


    magical affinity: Light (Manipulation (forbidden magic))


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    GODS


    Name: Alastos


    race: god


    gender: male


    age: unknown


    appearance: White hair, his eyes don''t have a consistent colour.


    character: Normally he is pretty tolerant towards the gods and tries to fix their problems as he sees himself as a father figure to them, but sometimes he has to punish them. Very scary when angry. He can¡¯t do a lot at the moment as he is buried in work caused by the mistakes some gods made in the reincarnation process of Marcus and co. Very hard-working.


    other: He is the highest ranking god of the world the students were reborn in.


    magical affinity:


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Helena (goddess of the sun)


    race: goddess


    gender: female


    age: unknown


    appearance: She has long, wavy, brown hair.


    character: She is very lazy, but because there aren''t any other gods, who could take her place, she can''t be replaced, at least she thought that. She is a very cynic person. And as punishment for her lazieness, she is sent to hell.


    other: was responsible for day and night. She is one of the goddesses held responsible for pairing Zeki and Cealius together.


    magical affinity:


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    name: Ione


    race: goddess/human


    gender: female


    age: unknown


    appearance: From Zeki''s point of view, she is not very much like a goddess and more like a big breasted high schooler. She has long, blond hair and violet eyes.


    character: Ione acts like a high school girl in front of Zeki, but in books, she is described as a well-mannered and kind goddess and as the ideal women. She is very whimsical and careless. Because of her misbehaving, she is sent to earth without her powers.


    other: was a goddess and responsible for the elves and had the power to create. She is one of the goddesses held responsible for pairing Zeki and Cealius together.


    magical affinity:


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Esere


    race: goddess/human


    gender: female


    age: unknown


    appearance: She looks like a 16 years old girl with dark brown or black hair and she is dressed in white.


    character: Esere is a very prideful goddess who can''t control her emotions properly and tends to get in trouble because of this. In the books of the elves, she is described as the evil or punishing god, Eser (male), but she isn''t an evil god. For example she can''t curse people just because she feels like it. Because of her misbehaving, she is sent to earth without her powers.


    other: She was able to curse people if they do any harm to the world. She is one of the goddesses held responsible for pairing Zeki and Cealius together.


    magical affinity:


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Aarus


    race: god


    gender: male


    age: unknown


    appearance: He appears to be a young man with red hair


    character: unknown


    other: /


    magical affinity:


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    DEMI-HUMANS


    name: Tiana


    race: demi-human


    gender: female


    age: 5/10


    alive: yes


    appearance: She has grey hair, dog ears and blue eyes.


    character: Tiana seems like a loner and isn''t very interested in the affairs around Zeki. Others are scared of her because of her behavior. Cealius couldn¡¯t brainwash her as he never got close enough to do so.


    other: She is one of the surviving kids of the massacre caused by Celestials


    magical affinity: Ice


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    HUMANS


    name: Dex


    race: human


    gender: male


    age: 5/10


    alive: yes


    appearance: Dex has red hair and brown eyes.


    character: He is a short tempered person and gets in a lot of fights. He seems to have interest in swords play. Didn¡¯t directly bully Zeki, but was irritated by him. Cealius couldn¡¯t brainwash him as he couldn¡¯t get close enough to him. He would have beaten him up. Dex dislikes Cealius, too.


    other: One of the kids, who survived the massacre caused by Celestials


    magical affinity: Steel


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    name: Logan


    race: human


    gender: male


    age: 5/10


    alive: unknown


    appearance: Logan has golden blond hair and blue eyes. To Zeki, he looks like a monster because of his stature.


    character: He has a very mean personality. Something, he has in common with Cealius. He treats Zeki like trash and is very harsh. Brainwashed by Cealius.


    other: unknown


    magical affinity: Stone


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Konrad von Tarria


    race: human


    gender: male


    age: 26/31


    alive: yes


    appearance: Konrad has brown, combed back hair, brown eyes and a slender stature.


    character: He HATES demi-humans and can''t suppress his mean comments. Otherwise, he is an aristocrat and acts like one too. He has the bad habit to speak out his thoughts. He is 14ths in the line of succession. His magic skills are the only thing he is proud of, even when his brothers have succeeded him. He took the position as a teacher for the feeling of superiority he has in class.


    other: returns to the village across the Gift forest with a medium distance teleportation device (expensive), because he didn¡¯t want to sleep under the same roof as ¡°these beasts¡±


    magical affinity: unknown


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Cassie or Lydia


    race: human


    gender: female


    age: 5/10


    alive: yes


    appearance:


    character: Lydia lives in Helios and is the daughter of someone influential. In her former life, she was the love interest of Marcus and acted very kind towards him.


    other: unknown


    magical affinity: unknown


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    NOT KNOWN YET


    Name: Ned


    race:


    gender: male


    age: 5/10


    appearance:


    alive: yes


    character: loved to work out; a former fellow student of Marcus


    other:


    magical affinity:


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Name: Sabrina


    race:


    gender: female


    age: 5/10


    alive: yes


    appearance:


    character: was a model for a magazine named ¡°Lolita¡±; a former fellow student of Marcus


    other:


    magical affinity:


    ISLANDS


    Helios


    Kendria


    Giza


    Magical Chants


    Was ich w¨¹nsche ist ¡°...¡± Was ich suche ist ¡°...¡± ¡°¡­¡±!                      ¡û simple magic


    Was ich w¨¹nsche ist Schutz. Was ich suche ist Erde. <Schutzwall>


    Was ich w¨¹nsche ist Erl?sung. Was ich suche ist Wasser. <Heilung>


    Was ich w¨¹nsche ist Blut. Was ich suche ist Wind. <Nadel>


    Was ich w¨¹nsche ist Licht. Was ich suche ist Feuer. <Flamme>


    Lycus¡® names for Zekis magic:


    Anti-Magic-Shield


    Zero-Magic-Infection


    Well ^^" My exams are starting so i am not sure when I will upload a new chapter, but I try to to that as early as possible ^^"""

 Chapter 12 New Journey. So it continues

    -Chapter 12- New Journey. So it continues


    Loud explosions were heard.


    People were panicking.


    They didn¡¯t understand what was happening, nor did they really want to find out. They just prayed for it to not hit their home.


    Most people searched the safety of their homes, even though these small wood houses wouldn¡¯t be much of a hindrance for an explosion of such magnitude.


    The people understood the sound came out of the forest. Nothing good came out of that forest. That was common sense in this border village. No one would want to check what went wrong, but there was one person in this village, who didn¡¯t try to hide somewhere.


    He just froze on the spot with a pale complexion.


    It was Konrad von Tarria, who stayed in this village for the time he acted as a teacher.


    He understood right away from where these explosion sounds originated and it made his face lose its colour.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?....I told them they shouldn¡¯t accept these types of monsters into the temple! Now I will lose face in front my brothers again¡­.¡±, Konrad assumed beastmen were responsible for this or at least the demon he located.


    He was torn between just running away and simply reporting it or confirming the situation at the temple.


    There was still the possibility of the explosion not originating from there.


    While he was still contemplating the people who remained outside started talking among themselves. They didn¡¯t even bother to lower the volume of their voices.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear that explosion?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°What do you think happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I really want to know¡­ better stay ignorant rather than courting death.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you see that guy there? Didn¡¯t he come out of the forest?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah I heard he was some kind of teacher at the temple in there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah but I heard he was actually some kind of noble.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Shouldn¡¯t he do something then?¡±


    At that point Konrad started to listen more attentively.


    ¡°You know how nobles are. He won¡¯t bother.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ You¡¯re right. Cowardly, not willing to take some risks for the citizens.¡±


    ¡°Would be great if there were some nobles taking the side of the commoners.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d support such a person, too. Definitely. Seems like we are out of luck though-¡°


    At that point Konrad von Tarria decided on his following actions rather quick. He turned to face the people talking, came closer and tried to look reassuring with no traces of his shocked expression left.


    ¡°I shall look into this matter. Tell the remaining people of this village to not try anything risky. As soon as I have a grasp on the situation I shall return and report the circumstances.¡±


    With that he turned around again and left to enter the forest. He didn¡¯t even thinking about using is teleportation device even though this was his usual transportation method. Only wealthy people came to know the pleasure of those devices as they were insanely expensive.


    The stationary devices were open to the public, but the use required one to pay a certain fee. It was still payable by the broad public.


    As soon as he realised how foolish his actions were, caused by some casual talk of some villagers, he realised he didn¡¯t know where he was or how exactly he found his way to this point.


    Retracing his steps or using his mobile transportation device to return to the village would have been an option to resolve this problem, but if he would have returned to the village just like that after talking big would have taken toll on his pride.


    In this situation his pride was more important than a more thought through plan.


    Teleporting from this spot to the temple was the better option.


    Reaching into his bag to pull out the equipment, he heard noises.


    Rustling.


    It could have been either be the wind or steps of someone or something.


    His figure froze once again.


    After a few more seconds he pulled out his hand and hid behind a nearby tree and repeated that process.


    If it was one of the monsters living in this forest it would have been in his best interest to not be seen by it or at least be able to initiate the first strike.


    As a magician he was proficient in analysing his opponent and adapting to the situation. At least he thought of himself as such.


    Truth be told, Konrad von Tarria never fought against stronger monsters than the ones in the woods and fields surrounding Tarria.


    The strongest opponent he fought was a mutated wind wolf and even that feat was just a coincidental win.


    Soon he was close to the rustling noise.


    It was indeed the steps of something, but he did not expect it to be a demon.


    His eyes widened for a second and his mouth opened without knowing how or the courage to make a sound.


    It was a demon dressed in a light amour fit for speedy combat. Judging by this he figured this demon would not be a warrior type but rather something like a subject used for covert missions. Nothing which asked of them to fight head on.


    It is not sure if it was the adrenalin or the fear which made him foolish but he decided to capture this demon as he deemed them to be culprit behind the explosion.


    He prepared his strongest spell he could use


    ¡°Was ich w¨¹nsche ist vollkommene Zerst?rung, Ein Flammenmeer, Asche, was ich suche ist Feuer. <<Explosion EX>>¡°


    The mana near the demon started to give of a red light and before one could even say ¡°Explosion¡± the red coloured mana particles started to expand and cause a giant explosion.


    Konrad let out a relived sigh after seeing his magic hit its mark. He didn¡¯t even turn around again to check if everything was going according to plan.


    The swirling dust cleared up to show an empty, burned clearing. The demon nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Enemy.¡±


    The demon practically whispered into his ear. The relived expression on his face turned into shock. Even though he saw the knife closing in on his throat he couldn¡¯t move.


    If it was a kind of spell or just his fear paralyzing him was unknown to him, but he knew this forest would be his grave if he didn¡¯t do something.


    The hand still near his bag he tried to reach for the teleporting device, but before he could even reach it he heard a shout.


    ¡°Cheya! Don¡¯t go around killing random people! ¡°


    After hearing this high pitched, childish voice the demon stopped her hand. Shortly before Konrad¡¯s neck that is.


    She was still very capable of killing him. If that voice would have just ordered her to she could do it with ease.


    It took all of the nobles¡¯ willpower to not humiliate himself any further in front of his opponent.


    Steps were closing in to their current position. Konrad did not have a good feeling about the people traveling together with such a dangerous, bloodthirsty thing.


    It was most definitely this group which caused this explosion. There was no other option for Konrad. Well, they were a suspicious people traveling through a forest deemed to be too dangerous for normal people. Of course, one would come to such a conclusion.


    ¡°H-huh? I-Isn¡¯t that¡­? ¡°


    A timid, quiet voice uttered such words. It seemed familiar to him. He couldn¡¯t put a name to this voice. There was a vague memory of a face and a place, but he was not really in the mood of searching his memory for the face fitting this voice. The knife was a little more distracting.


    He could have used magic to flee, he could have used the teleportation device then and there, he could have shouted. As he was not used to such situations in the least, this inexperienced noble didn¡¯t consider any of them and just stared at that knife, wearing an awkward smile while sweating profusely.


    ¡°Hmm~ it¡¯s one of the boring supporting characters, huh?¡±


    A more mature voice made its way to his ears. He definitely heard that voice before. It was one of the teachers at the temple. That former mercenary.


    ¡°H-huh? W-w-what are you d--- ¡°, He was able to shift his gaze from the knife, which was still placed near his throat, and look past that demon. It was just a moment though before he remembered the danger he was in.


    That teacher could be in cahoots with that demon.


    ¡°Ah~ He¡¯s alive, alive~ A useless person is alive¡±, this voice cut deeper than the knife could have.


    He was sure it was their plan to break his spirit and then take him to their hideout, knowing his status


    ¡°Oh, for once you¡¯re telling the truth. Though it¡¯s 3 people right now, right?¡±


    The last voice which appeared was the one which commanded the demon.


    It was probably the leader.


    He might have sounded young, he thought, but he could be a lot older than he was. After all he could be a demon, right?


    ¡°Haaah~, who is number three, Zekki?¡±


    ¡°Moving on, Cheya¡­. Eeehm¡­ could you¡­ you know¡­ move that knife? You look like a dog waiting for their masters¡¯ command to dig in¡­¡­¡±


    Maybe he was wrong, maybe it was an angel, he thought while not trying to shed tears of joy. It seemed like it would not be time for him yet to be send to the afterlife.


    That demon moved away from him as fast as she reached him. Standing was not possible even though the danger was not immediate anymore. Relief was the reason.


    ¡°Ehm¡­ Mister von Tarria, right?¡±


    The voice now was directed at him. Now he had a face to that voice, too.


    ¡°H-Hah¡­ You¡­ that¡­. Why are you¡­. Why is that¡­¡­.. ehem¡­Yeah. I-I am indeed Konrad von Tarria and ¡­ ¡°


    His confused mind slowly tried to make sense out of the appearance of this weird group of people. The black haired brat with the void affinity, that blue haired, lazy looking kid who joined the class later than the others, that mercenary teacher, as he guessed, carrying that blond haired, popular boy and some girl. He couldn¡¯t remind much of that girl. He was certain she was part of the class too, but he didn¡¯t connect her with any situation or trait.


    And then there was that demon¡­


    After the knife was nowhere close him he gained his former false courage again.


    ¡°You are the perpetrators who caused the explosion! It seems to have been a well thought out plan. Long planned as well. As a noble of Tarria it is my duty to send filth, such as you, who would create such explosions near a temple harbouring children, into captivity. Your actions at this point may affect your punishment, so cooperate. Two demons, a former mercenary and some brainwashed kids causing trouble and even kidnap a celestian child on their rampage. You can use every good will you can get with such charges.¡±


    With no trace left of the noble who nearly soiled himself because of a knife, he stood proudly before the group containing two people who could kill him instantly. He still planned to capture them.


    It may just have been the adrenaline which was still present in his blood or the temporary loss of his short time memory, but he did not step down or lower his pose. He stood as proud as he did before. A if talking to inferior people.


    ¡°Hoooh~ Really? I must say your observational skills must be at least decent to be able to discern those things~ but it seems your brain is just useless, huh~? Not completely useless~. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Adora was as relaxed as ever, not caring about the threats Konrad spat out. The compliments confused him even further. Why would one say such things in this kind of situation?


    ¡°What are yo---¡°


    Before he could even continue his sentence he felt a sword hilt on the back of his head and the slow fading of his consciousness.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ d-did you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I was kind though.¡±


    These were the last words he heard before his world turned black.


    Zeki and Adora were discussing that matter further but they didn¡¯t have much of a choice but to drag him with them.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hey.


    I know, it¡¯s been a while, but look you were taken care of just fine, right?


    You had food and you could sleep and eat and ,ehm, wait¡­


    Hey don¡¯t look at me like that.


    I¡¯m the wanted person here not you¡­ I have matters to attend to, too.


    Anyway, before you will get any more curious¡­ you already are, huh?


    You know what. You have to wait until I get there. You were the one wanting to hear it from the beginning and I sure won¡¯t go out of my way just to tell you a different story to which you don¡¯t even know the context of.


    You¡¯re the type of person to read the last pages of books first, huh? Or do you like reading the sequel first and then ask your friend every minute to explain the context of the situations?


    Haaa¡­


    Let¡¯s get back into the story shall we or I¡¯ll probably go out of here in a bad mood. We don¡¯t want that, riiiiight?


    We stopped at me nearly killing Kyle, but not getting to actually do it, because Lycus was stopping me and made me put on some kind of seal choker on him, right?


    Of course I remember such events in detail. It was kind of important after all. You don¡¯t forget such things easily or at all. Who do you take me for?


    Anyway, after the choker was placed onto Cealius Teacher S scooped him up and placed him on her shoulder.


    It looked kind of ridiculous, but these seemed to be the most efficient way of transporting that bastard without letting him out of our sight.


    Who knows what he would have done otherwise though.


    If we go by how this world works, he would probably have been found by some Celestials who, of course, would take of the choker, because these Celestials would, again, of course, be the most powerful of the Celestials. They would have just picked him up and taken him to their magical sky country thing, probably called Laputa, and treated him like their own child. Later he would be, I don¡¯t know, King of the Celestials and start to conquer the whole world and brainwash every single living being.


    All Hail the all mighty Cealius.


    That or he could just have died by some monster attack, while he was unconscious and powerless.


    Well, what happened, happened. We can¡¯t change the past so moving on.


    The ultimate goal was it to find Cheya, who I was supposed to meet in that forest, explain the situation and that was actually all I planned at that point.


    My mind was still messed up. I saw people die. It was not the same feeling as the death of the guard, who send me of to that cursed temple. People I actually kind of knew died. They died in front of me. Sure, they weren¡¯t really people I led a decent conversation with, but the thought alone of these kids getting killed so easily with no reason at all.


    There were news reports, sure, but that didn¡¯t concern me. I would say ¡°Oh, that¡¯s horrible¡± or something along the lines, but as soon as the programme changed I wouldn¡¯t waste another thought on that subject.


    That¡¯s the modern human for you.


    I couldn¡¯t just treat that situation the same. It wasn¡¯t something I ever experienced before. I didn¡¯t think about the settings of this world a lot either.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.I did not think about how easy it is for people to die in this world. I may have been lucky to have been able to grow to the age of 10 without experiencing such scenes.


    I was lucky to have lived in a temple surrounded by a forest in which few people dared to step a foot in. Lucky for having Lilika and Adella and everyone else who was able to smile at me.


    It may sound weird after I told you what a horrible place the temple was, but, at that point, I missed it.


    Even if I had to deal with a lot of trouble there, but at least I could graduate from it. I could have taken Lilika with me and maybe Alycia and Lycus, too, living out a normal, but maybe happy life.


    Well, it¡¯s not something to ponder over at this point anyway, right? It still turned out decent, didn¡¯t it? Hah. Let¡¯s say it could have been worse.


    Teacher S wore her usual smile again after some time of jogging through the forest. Lycus had a similar recovery. They seemed to have experienced these types of situations a lot.


    Maybe they just covered up their worries.


    Alycia still had trouble walking and she kept shakenly mumbling words with no meaning behind them.


    Except this mumbling it was silent.


    Maybe it was for the best. Letting oneself deal with the situation until one is calm enough to talk about it.


    It took an hour of aimless wandering to find the place where Cheya was supposed to pick me up.


    A bunch of crystal like objects were piled up at the tree where I fell down the other day and Cheya seemed ready to kill again.


    I wondered if that was her surprised reaction. If it were things would get very complicated.


    ¡°Young Master, please move away from those people. This Cheya will take care of the nuisances.¡±


    She seemed to just another troublesome person to add to this group, right?


    None of them seemed to be in any way normal, right?


    Just my luck, huh? A normal person surrounded by such people.


    Hah?


    I¡¯m as normal as can be? I¡¯m just unlucky.


    ¡°E-ehm Cheya, that knife, could you, put that away maybe?¡±


    I was still not sure how to handle this person.


    ¡°As you wish. This Cheya does not understand your judgment, but young masters wish shall be followed. May this Cheya ask a question?¡±


    Her answers seems to get longer and longer when she talks to me.


    Behind me I felt a certain murderous aura emitting from Teacher S. Seems like Cheya made someone really excited. I don¡¯t know why S did not simply jump forward and engage in battle but I was thankful for it. I didn¡¯t want more trouble.


    ¡°Well go ahead. You don¡¯t really have to ask.¡±


    ¡°This Cheya thanks young master. This Cheya was wondering about the origins of these wounds on young masters¡¯ body. They seemed to be inflicted by something quiet big. The girl with you seems to carry wounds, too. Even that woman emitting killing intent for some time now seemed to be affected in a way.¡±


    I did not expect her to talk about this. I was pretty sure neither me nor teacher S suffered any type of wound. Alycia hurt her legs a little but physically she was fine.


    ¡°W-what do you mean? No one is hurt.¡±


    I was a little confused even though I should have understood what she meant.


    ¡°That girl s pretty good to see such things, huh~ Some Celestials decided to turn the nearby


    Temple into a graveyard. As you may or may not understand these cute kids are not unaffected by the death of people they knew for a long time. Even I am not a heartless person who likes to see people be killed right in front of me~¡±


    Teacher S, who was a little calmer than the rest of the group, explained the situation in my stead.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Her answer was shorter than these long and overly polite answers directed at me. Makes one jealous of how fast a conversation can proceed.


    ¡°This Cheya may sound rude, but young master acted logically. Your life is important after all. It seems like the Celestials lessened their attack intensity, too. The possibility of the survivors existing is high. If you feel like it is not enough, think about the people having left their lives behind. Living strongly for the ones who fell and surviving until the very end seems to be the best course of action, doesn¡¯t young master agree? The people around you don¡¯t seem too much of menace to young master. Taking them out of the forest is something this Cheya can agree to.¡±


    Cheya bowed her head through all her answer to a not asked question. She made some sense, though it may still a little hard for normal ten year olds to understand this concept.


    It cleared my head a bit.


    I nodded to the bowing Cheya.


    ¡°Teleporting out of this forest is not possible as this Cheya did not prepare enough short distance teleportation devices for such a group of individuals. Because of such reasons we have to walk a certain distance until the short distance teleportation devices suffice.¡±


    After she stated as such she packed up the crystal like objects and started walking.


    ¡°Eh-Cheya, wait.¡±


    I was of the opinion that we would at least plan our future actions as to not make any more mistakes. Cheya didn¡¯t seem like the type of person who would just charge ahead without a plan. Maybe she thought a plan was not needed for such a task.


    That was just her though. I don¡¯t know about Lycus, but Alycia and I were not used to such terrain.


    ¡°This Cheya shall look out for any dangers ahead so young master will not run into any problems.¡±


    After I called out to her she told me her intentions. It was not a bad idea. Cheya would scout and if there are still dangers around us Teacher S would protect us. I still had a bad feeling though.


    What if there was an innocent stranger who just happened to enter the forest trying to investigate the origins of the explosions. If I evaluated her right she would slaughter that person for the crime of being in the forest at this time.


    Well, we had quite the walk before us. The forest was moderately big, but the thing with the Gift forest was the hallucinogens monsters gave off caused one to get lost. The poison those monsters spewed around wasn¡¯t really helping the progress of our escape.


    It seemed like the crystals used for the teleportation devices could be procured here as well. They grew like mushrooms on trees. The problem with those crystals was they could activate and teleport you to a random location within the forest.


    Yes, it sounds like those teleportation traps out of RPGs. If we go by those standards you could say the Gift forest was a type of dungeon.


    After a while of walking I heard the distant sound of an explosion. Cheya didn¡¯t seem to disappoint my expectations.


    How I was so sure it had something to do with her? Why else would there be a random explosion. I don¡¯t think someone would just randomly practice their explosion spells in the forest at that point of time in such a situation.


    I started running in the direction. I know awfully characteristic for me, but stopping Cheya from killing someone is easier than an army of brainwashed children zombies controlled by Cealius.


    ¡°Cheya! Don¡¯t go around killing random people! ¡°


    I shouted in an attempt to stop the predicted tragedy from happening. I seriously needed more training, because I was the last to arrive at the scene with Alycia being dragged along by Teacher S.


    The scene I witnessed was Cheya holding a knife dangerously close to the neck of a person.


    The closer I got the more I could make out from that person. Ordinary brown hair a bit dishevelled, but one could see parts of the former form of the hairstyle.


    He wore expensive clothes which seemed to have gotten dirty as he fell on the floor.


    Without doubt it was the magic instructor of the temple. I did hear he stayed in the village close to the forest.


    ¡°H-huh? I-Isn¡¯t that¡­? ¡°


    Alycia still held onto Teacher S and quietly spoke words of surprise and maybe relief? The nobles¡¯ intense staring duel with the knife was interrupted for a bit after he seemed to notice it again.


    He was completely frozen by that small knife. Well in the hands of Cheya they were indeed a weapon to be afraid of.


    ¡°Hmm~ it¡¯s one of the boring supporting characters, huh?¡±


    Teacher S was as cruel as ever. She couldn¡¯t even use the name of the deadly afraid noble.


    Of course I remember his name. Don¡¯t look at me like that.


    ¡°H-huh? W-w-what are you d--- ¡°


    He stuttered, but cut of his sentence after he saw Cheya come closer again. It was really a pathetic display.


    Well, I was of course better, right? I faced Cheya bravely when she nearly stabbed me. Hahaha¡­.


    ¡°Ah~ He¡¯s alive, alive~ A useless person is alive~¡±


    It seemed like Lycus and his mother followed the goal of killing him with words. It seemed effective, too. Well, I can¡¯t deny that he wasn¡¯t the most useful asset as he looked like he nearly pissed himself.


    ¡°Oh, for once you¡¯re telling the truth. Though it¡¯s 3 people right now, right?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t just let this statement stay like that. I would lose my position of the only sane person in that group if I didn¡¯t say at least one sensible sentence.


    I will ignore these looks, thanks.


    ¡°Haaah~, who is number three, Zekki?¡±


    Lycus looked kind of disappointed. What did he expect? This guy doesn¡¯t even notice the pit in his head apparently. Not like he changed any bit. Haa~ he still worries me.


    I had to do something about the knife in Cheya¡¯s hand to get him to talk. Knowing what the outside world or in this case the village near the forest knew about this incident was important and the safest method would be to ask a lone person, who witnessed the reactions of the villagers.


    ¡°Moving on, Cheya¡­. Eeehm¡­ could you¡­ you know¡­ move that knife? You look like a dog waiting for their masters¡¯ command to dig in¡­¡­¡±


    She looked a little too ready to use her knife again. I hoped she would calm down as soon as we left the vicinity of this forest.


    I had the urge to say ¡®Cheya sit¡¯. I suppressed it though. I still wasn¡¯t really that comfortable with her. It was too perfect though. The sentence I finally said stemmed from that.


    After Cheya jumped away one could see his relief on his face.


    He slowly stood up again and looked at me a little weird. Let¡¯s hope Miss Door doesn¡¯t get any more competition¡­.


    ¡°Ehm¡­ Mister von Tarria, right?¡±


    See, I remembered his name. Konrad von Tarria.


    I know, it was clear it was him. I just wanted to start this conversation in some way. He was proud of his identity so asking about it should calm him down even more.


    ¡°H-Hah¡­ You¡­ that¡­. Why are you¡­. Why is that¡­¡­.. ehem¡­Yeah. I-I am indeed Konrad von Tarria and ¡­ ¡°


    Confused as he first seemed I thought this would take a while, but he straightened rather quickly and gave his answer. Though his recovery may or may not have been a bad thing. I forgot about his usual self for a while and regretted it instantly.


    ¡°You are the perpetrators who caused the explosion! It seems to have been a well thought out plan. Long planned as well. As a noble of Tarria it is my duty to send filth, such as you, who would create such explosions near a temple harbouring children, into captivity. Your actions at this point may affect your punishment, so cooperate. Two demons, a former mercenary and some brainwashed kids causing trouble and even kidnap a celestian child on their rampage. You can use every good will you can get with such charges.¡±


    I knew he was more of an observational person than the other people of the temple but to be this stupid. Cheya was holding herself back, because of the order I gave, which felt weird, and then there was Teacher S ready to jump him.


    I couldn¡¯t hold her back even if I wanted. I didn¡¯t have a death wish. I felt like even if we were supposed on the same side she would ruthlessly beat me up if I stepped between her and her opportunity to punish someone.


    That¡¯s an S for you, huh?


    ¡°Hoooh~ Really? I must say your observational skills must be at least decent to be able to discern those things~ but it seems your brain is just useless, huh~? Not completely useless~. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Meaning ¡®Be glade you have some worth for me to keep you alive, you boring side character¡¯. I got rather good at interpreting Teacher S¡¯ threats, didn¡¯t I?


    Konrad looked just as confused as Alycia who held Teacher S¡¯ robe up until now.


    ¡°What are yo---¡°


    He wasn¡¯t even able to finish his sentence before Teacher S knocked him out.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ Did you have to do this¡­¡±, I asked timidly


    ¡°Oh? But I was kind though.¡±


    Our definitions of kind were two different things as it seemed.


    ¡°W-well¡­ let¡¯s ¡­ wait for him to wake up¡­. I guess.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t really able to think about anything else at that point. We weren¡¯t sure at which part of the forest we were at and I didn¡¯t want to have any of those two, Cheya or Teacher S, carry this man around.


    I felt his health would have been in danger otherwise.


    ¡°This Cheya shall bind him, as this Cheya feels this cretin will cause young master trouble. I can¡¯t let my mission be compromised by such a useless person.¡±


    It looked like Cheya would get along with Teacher S, didn¡¯t it? It wasn¡¯t such a bad idea so I just ignored it. Cheya didn¡¯t show any sign of emotional change so I didn¡¯t really care.


    She warped up Cealius while she was at it.


    There we were and waited.


    What a perfect place to stop, right?


    Yeah, I know there wasn¡¯t much happening this time around and I apologize for that, but, you see, that matter waiting outside of here is worrying me. To a great extent, too.


    So¡­ If you excuse me for a bit.


    See you later.


    Try to, I don¡¯t know, not die of boredom?


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Authors note:


    Hey there¡­.. I¡¯m dead right now¡­.. well nearly dead¡­.


    There was so much shit happening. I didn¡¯t come to write¡­. I didn¡¯t come to calm down¡­. I didn¡¯t come to read even one page of that new novel I found¡­..


    It had to do with a death in the family the following debts left behind and then the normal routine beginning again .__.


    For anyone interested, my exams went well .__.)9


    Well¡­ I try to post more frequently again (.__.)>


    For the people still sticking with this story. You got some endurance, man. If I were you I would have just gone and left XDD


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m thankful!


    If you see some writing errors please do tell me! Suggestions are a well seen thing too~


    Especially right now when I try to get back into writing. If you liked this chapter just tell me too~ Motivation is something which keeps me writing after all hahaha.


    And


    Thank you a bunch for reading this story of mine!


    Until the next chapter, which will come out in the near future I hope >v>

 Chapter 13 A New World. Reaching the Outside?

    -Chapter 13- A New World. Reaching the Outside?


    Giza.


    The third continent of this world.


    A long time ago it got used as a type of prison. Monsters who couldn¡¯t be dealt with got lured to this place. Criminals, who didn¡¯t deserve a quick death, were send there to defeat some of the monsters. This was a counter measure against the over population of such monsters. Criminals were disposable after all.


    It was a lawless region and no outsider even dared to go near it.


    It was used in such a way for a long time until the criminals weren¡¯t enough to deal with the monsters. The punishment got aborted and replaced by different regulations.


    The monsters were still ruling the continent, but now instead of criminals adventurers took it upon themselves to defeat these monsters. It would get them a lot of money after all.


    Only the best of the best were able to survive on this freezing continent.


    The weather was harsh, the terrain was hard to move on and the monsters were insanely strong and had the numbers on their side.


    Not only monsters were the enemies. It was still a lawless zone. Crimes were committed without anyone minding it.


    Some adventurers were of the opinion the money wasn¡¯t worth the risk.


    On this continent in the middle of nowhere, there were two young women.


    One had a slender, small stature, silky black hair flowing down her back and a straight cut fringe ending right above the always knitted brows.


    She had a prideful look on her face as she stomped though the thick layer of snow.


    The women behind her had a more mature figure. Her sparkling blond hair was braided into a lose plait and moved in the same rhythm as her steps.


    ¡°Esere¡­.. i-it¡¯s c-coltbt--- I-I-I bibt my tongue¡­¡±


    Her steps got slower with every centimetre she moved, while the other woman continued to stomp down on the snow as if it was her worst enemy.


    ¡°I. Know. Y-you think I-I-I¡¯m not cold, huh?¡±


    Without turning around she tried to shut the other womans¡¯ mouth.


    Even if she seemed to not lose any power in her steps the cold still got to her.


    Their summer dresses did not help fending of the cold at all. The lack of shoes was even worse.


    These two women, if it wasn¡¯t already obvious, were Esere and Ione. The two goddesses, after they were thrown down, found themselves in the middle of nowhere.


    First they didn¡¯t feel the cold as their resistance to outer influences, coming from being godly, had yet to expire.


    It took 30 minutes for the effects to wear off. So the two women were hit with freezing cold air and felt their feet getting frozen by the snow under their feet.


    They were certainly surprised, but something like this was still in their realm of expectations. Not how bad being cold felt, but the blessings they had wearing of.


    Alastos wouldn¡¯t have let them keep their original powers. He wouldn¡¯t be so careless and let Ione and Esere roam free in this world with their powers still intact.


    This would have certainly marked the end of this world even before Zeki could do anything in it.


    ¡°W-w-w-why did-d-d he h-h-have to send u-u-u-us t-to this place¡­.¡±


    Ione continued to take little steps forward while shivering like a new born deer.


    ¡°H-hey, E-e-esereeee¡­ Do sssomethi¡ª¡°


    ¡°C-could you SHUT UP fffor once? A-aren¡¯t you a C-c-creation goddess? Ho-how about creating ssssome fire, huh?¡±


    Esere was sick of Iones¡¯ constant complaining. It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t know it was cold. She didn¡¯t like this situation either. If they didn¡¯t find shelter somewhere soon they would probably die. As their immortality was another blessing, she figured it would be revoked too.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The blond ¡°goddess¡± gave of a stupid sound with a blank expression on her face.


    Esere wasn¡¯t exactly serious with her statement before as she thought their powers should not work.


    Ione stretched out her arms palms pointing to the ground a bit further away from her.


    She closed her eyes and seemed to concentrate as best as she could.


    After a few seconds some sparks appeared and soon after a fire was hovering over the ground. It didn¡¯t seem to be influenced by its surrounding as the snow, which got blown away by the wind, just passed though it just like through an illusion. It did emit a sort of heat but it didn¡¯t melt the snow.


    ¡°You¡­. Could do that¡­. And ¡­. ¡°


    The sight of the gently flickering fire made Esere tired. One hand over her face she tried to calm down to save energy.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her but the thought of her possible death was surprisingly motivating.


    ¡°Seems like some of our powers weren¡¯t taken away.¡±


    Ione stared at the flame while laughing absentmindedly.


    They recovered a little after sitting in the light of the hovering flame. It lasted for an hour before it extinguished completely.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­ Noooo, My flaaaaame!¡±


    The disappearance of the flame made Ione cry for a bit. Further tries to make another one ended in failure.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to die¡­.¡±


    Her smile showed signs of a broken spirit. The body starting to shake again she fell onto her knees.


    ¡°Tch, if you fucking stay like this, you will! Stand up you good-for-nothing troublemaking goddess!¡±


    Esere still didn¡¯t want to give up though. She didn¡¯t plan to perish in such a place because of such a pathetic reason. Her body still hurt all over. Every movement hurt as if her limbs weren¡¯t actually meant to move.


    She still wanted to get out of this situation. Everything would turn out fine as long as she stayed alive. Alastos did tell them to just fix their mistakes. If that is done things will return to normal, she thought.


    ¡°But¡ª¡°


    ¡°Shut up! Stand up! Move!¡±


    She got impatient and tried to pull on Iones arm. She wasn¡¯t strong enough to move her though so it was just a symbolic action.


    She needed Ione as much she hated to admit it. The task was to fix THEIR mistakes and Esere wasn¡¯t completely sure how much trouble was created by Ione. Her power was needed, too. She as a lone individual couldn¡¯t do much.


    Just when she was ready to just leave her there shouts were heard.


    ¡°HEY, THERE ARE SOME PEOPLE THERE¡±


    It was followed by murmuring, which couldn¡¯t be understood through the strong wind blowing over the frozen earth.


    ¡°Oh! Hey Ione, there are some humans. They should be useful for at least providing shelter. HEEEY WE ARE HERE *coughcough*¡±


    Eseres throat gave in after the sudden raise of volume and she ended up in a coughing fit. Ione still sat there and stared into no particular direction, while a party of approximately 5 people entered the scene.


    ¡°Ah, he was actually right. How did those two survive in such clothing? Are they crazy or delusional?¡±


    A slender man in a thick coat came closer to the group of two giving them curious gazes. His dirty blond hair was tugged into some sort of helmet, which seemed to have frozen over.


    Esere wanted to refute to what this person said, but she was still busy coughing. This action paired with an evil glare looked rather comical.


    ¡°Uh, scary~¡±


    He seemed to be more easy-going.


    ¡°Shut up. Check them for weapons. If they don¡¯t have any take them with you.¡±


    This time it was an older male speaking. He emitted an aura of authority and had a strict expression on his face. It was the complete opposite of the man talking before him.


    His brown hair was combed back and showed some grey streaks. On some parts it was white caused by the snow and ice. His beard had the same colour scheme.


    He seemed to be the leader by Eseres¡¯ judgment, which was rarely false. She was a goddess responsible of judging and punishing evil after all.


    It wasn¡¯t pleasant to get touched by some mortal men, but she endured it. She wanted to keep her temper, but she couldn¡¯t keep herself from glaring and ¡°accidently¡± stomping on some of their feet. Ione didn¡¯t seem to have any particular complains. She was rather quiet.


    It struck her as weird. Ione would only be quiet when she sensed some sort of trouble. Her sense was rarely wrong, too.


    After all she avoided punishment for many decades. Taking this in consideration she looked around, but couldn¡¯t see other live forms. Not even monsters. Just these men.


    Then it came to her.


    These men.


    She was too late though. They already put some sort of iron shackles on her. She was too weak to break them nor was she sure if she should use her magic here.


    ¡°What are you filthy humans trying to do? You think you will get away unpunished?¡±


    She showed her most threatening expression she could muster.


    ¡°Hahaha, that one is funny. She¡¯s shackled and obviously too weak to even shout, but still sprouts such lines. This one will have to be trained thoroughly before she is sold off. Hahahaha.¡±


    Her will to survive seemed to have clouded her ability to doubt others when meeting and it got her into such a situation. Clouded judgment.


    It was her greatest weakness. If she could only keep her calm she could think of something to do.


    But before she could finish her thoughts she heard the screaming of men.


    It seems Ione was able to force herself to use a little bit of her power.


    Some blue sparks fell onto their pelt cloaks and the specks of exposed skin.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not cute a-a-at all¡­..¡±


    She felt weak after forcing her mind to withstand the burden this power put on her. She was protected by blessing before and didn¡¯t feel any recoil from her power before. She could use her powers without much effort.


    She felt the world around her, the pure white world, fade to black. Voices started to sound distant.


    Esere watched these event helplessly. The powers they had were weakened to a great extent and they were close to freezing, which drained their strength.


    ¡°This idiot¡­¡± , she whispered.


    ¡°That bitch was able to use magic! Fuck!?¡±


    The men hit with the blue sparks didn¡¯t have any means to extinguish the fire. Everything was just going right through it, not effecting it at all.


    ¡°Leave the burning ones here. They can¡¯t be saved anyways. Take those girls and return.¡±


    The person Esere deemed to be the leader was indifferent to the men wailing in pain. They despaired as they heard the judgment of their leader. They would be left to die here. They screamed even louder trying to run after them. When they couldn¡¯t run anymore they crawled, pulling their body with just their remaining arm strength, before finally dying.


    Through all this the leader stayed indifferent.


    ¡°Hmpf¡­ just another monster. This can¡¯t be called a grey existence anymore.¡±


    Esere declared such a thing without a second thought. She knew it wasn¡¯t the best course of action in this type of situation, but she could not hold it back.


    What she got was a slap across the face by one of the remaining men.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up! Because of you we lost even more workers! You bitch should just shut your trap. You should count yourself lucky that you have decent looks, else we would have just striped you down and let you freeze to death. Would have been probably for the better, huh?!¡±


    The man looked down upon the fallen Esere. Her eyes were wide before they fell back into her usual glare. The same man pulled her up by her hair and threw her forward.


    ¡°How ¡®bout you start moving or do you prefer to crawl on the floor like the bitch you are.¡±


    She knew she couldn¡¯t do anything in this situation as of now. She was simply too weak. She had to endure until she could gather enough strength to solve this situation.


    Her gaze fell upon the men walking in front her. Their souls were in plain sight to her. It was a swirling grey black colour.


    She did not understand why their souls weren¡¯t completely black.


    Before she would have never questioned the colour of an individual¡¯s soul.


    She stood up and reluctantly walked like the man ordered her to. She had to endure. She had to endure until she could use this situation to her advantage. The time would come eventually and everything which happened that day would serve as a stepping stone.


    No words were said on the whole way until they reached a small gathering of houses and tents.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!


    Phew¡­ I thought I would take longer¡­.


    Some people can be a little too persistent, don¡¯t you think. Well, seems like we have to change locations soon.


    These annoying mosquitos just don¡¯t stop attacking.


    Hm? I wasn¡¯t really refereeing to you though?


    Ah! You think I would let you go before I even finish my story and I finally found someone who could maybe understand my situation.


    Well, with that said. I will take you with me, if you want to or not.


    I gave you plenty of chances to just leave, but you didn¡¯t even bother to revolt a bit after I told you about my former, excuse me, our former world.


    Hey, I can get lonely too if I have no one to talk to! After all everybody forgot¡­.


    Oh yeah we came to that part of the story, right?


    Let¡¯s move to the transporter Teacher prepared first or else it will be dangerous for you, you know.


    Which Teacher you ask? Heh, you¡¯ll find out. You know what, let¡¯s continue the story on the way there. It¡¯s not like we have much to do anyway and you looked forward to our story time, right?


    Hahaha, let¡¯s ignore what you said there and continue.


    So, we left of at the part where Teacher S knocked out von Tarria, right?


    Well, because of Teacher S¡¯s actions we had to wait until that noble woke up again. Of course, we could have just stolen that guys mobile teleportation device, but I as an individual didn¡¯t know anything about such a device. Lycus and Alycia were just as educated about them as me. Cheya didn¡¯t seem to know about the non-consumable teleportation devices and Teacher S didn¡¯t underwent any actions of trying to steal the device from him either, which was proof enough that she did not know how to use it either.


    They were devices used by the rich after all.


    The waiting time wasn¡¯t really exciting. You can compare it with the time you have to wait for a video to buffer. Sometimes you¡¯d rather watch it from the beginning again than wait even longer for it to finish, right?


    Am I the only one? Hm¡­


    Cheya wasn¡¯t with us for the most part. She seemed to hunt the nearby monsters. Even if it was a good thing she kept us from harm, I was a little curious about how those monsters.


    After all I never saw one before.


    There were the occasional sightings of boars with a horn on their forehead and six eyes, I called them uniboarn, or some rabbits with long sharp looking teeth growing out of the sides of their mouth, I thus baptised them sabretooth rabbits, but those were common animals apparently.


    Monsters were different from normal animals. Monsters were former animals though. They were just animals, which absorbed a certain amount of the surrounding mana.


    There are places such as this forest where mana was already given an attribute. There the attribute was poison as one might have guessed.


    That was the reason people didn¡¯t visit this forest frequently.


    First of all evoking magic is harder, because one has to convert the already attributed mana into pure mana again or overlay the attribute with the one, one wishes to use.


    It¡¯s too complicated to even explain properly. Well, if you had an affinity with the poison attribute it would be a different matter.


    After some more minutes of walking in circles that noble woke up.


    ¡°Hoo~ He woke up already.¡±


    Teacher S who was leaning at a tree next to him, showed him her most brilliant smile which didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    ¡°H-hey, y-you dare to¡ªWhy am I tied up?¡±


    The confidence shown before vanished instantly again after seeing a brightly smiling Teacher S and a just returned Cheya.


    Both of them were looking intently at him.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Trying to calm him down again I started to talk with him again. I put on a friendly smile and tried to get as much information as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a precaution. So, you came from the village near this forest, right? Are they sending help? Did they inform the authorities?¡±


    I was a little sick of waiting for my answers so I just said all I wanted to say in one go. I know it wasn¡¯t the best plan, but hey it was time efficient.


    ¡°Why w-would I tell such things to criminals? Hii¡ª¡°


    With my smile not vanishing from my face I took a step forward my hand hitting the tree behind him. My hand was close to his head.


    Teacher S already drew her sword and inspected it, showing she is ready to use it on him anytime.


    Cheya was ready to sprint over and slice of his head, too.


    I didn¡¯t know if he was stupid or genuinely courageous, though I did doubt the latter. Maybe it was just a delusion?


    ¡°Remember my Implosion power? I wonder if it will hit if I am that close to someone. It worked on trees.¡±


    I heard that sometimes threats pries open sealed mouths. I am not a friend of violence by no means. I am a pacifist after all, but impatience can change some people. I didn¡¯t really recover from the earlier events, too.


    It calmed me a little letting out such emotions without actually hurting someone.


    Hm? I know it¡¯s not a nice thing. So what. As long as that person doesn¡¯t die it should be okay, right? Well, even killing is accepted in some situations, you know?


    The so-called evil people. Even though there is no absolute evil in this world. Even people like Kyle do have some good in them. A little speck at least.


    Hey, I¡¯m not the evil monster either, as they described me, right?


    Well back to my story.


    ¡°T-to use void magic like this¡­¡­.¡±


    He still wasn¡¯t answering to my question, but he did mention something interesting.


    ¡°Hoh? Void magic? Didn¡¯t you say I have no affinity? Well, you should know an implosion isn¡¯t a funny thing, right? So is help coming and do you have your mobile transportation device with you? If you feel like answering I won¡¯t help Lycus find out how my implosions work on humans. ¡°


    My smile turned back in my usual neutral face. Keeping up a fake smile is harder than I first thought. For Cealius to keep up such a smile is kind of amazing.


    As Lycus heard his name he looked into our direction. He sat beside the tied up Cealius and drew some formations on the ground again.


    ¡°Zekki~ Why are you doing experiments without meee~? What happened to our binding of fate?¡±


    Ignoring him I stared into my former magic teachers eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I was supposed to confirm the situation at the temple¡­. No one kn-knows about the events yet¡­.. You ca-can rest assured that you can escape without any problems¡­ Could the nice women with the sharp blades not use them on me now¡­.¡±


    He didn¡¯t see me as a threat at all. Well I was just a 10-year-old and he did see the amount of damage these implosions caused. He knew I couldn¡¯t control them, but he didn¡¯t know that I am able to control them if the object I am targeting is backed to a wall and close to my hand.


    I placed my hand on another nearby tree, mumbled the incarnation for Flame and there was a bowling ball sized hole in it.


    He paled as he watched me. It did look frightening, but it didn¡¯t have much practical use as of yet.


    I know, I know. You don¡¯t have to tell me all the uses you could think of for that power. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t figure it out by now. It¡¯s been some time, you see.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s in my bag¡­¡±


    It worked better than I believed it would. He was a wimp after all. Teacher S took out the device and picked up the man.


    ¡°You will escort us helpless little things out of this dangerous, dangerous forest, right? You don¡¯t want someone to get hurt, right?¡±


    I was wondering how could ask this wimp to teleport us out of this forest, but I didn¡¯t have to worry as Teacher S mastered this task with ease. It fit with my time efficient mind set.


    ¡°O-Of course¡­. T-this sword has¡­ rather good quality¡­¡±


    With that said Teacher S cut the ropes tying him up and gave him the device all while holding the sword close to von Tarria¡¯s body.


    ¡°I-I can just transport one person with me¡­. So¡ª¡°


    ¡°I shall be the first one then~ .We don¡¯t want you to just run away after all, riiiight?¡±


    Teacher S held his arm while he was nervously fumbling with his teleportation device.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to disperse in millions of light particles and take off to the sky. It took them ten minutes. It was a rather long time for a teleport. It showed the distance between our location and our destination.


    I sat beside Lycus and Alycia.


    ¡°Alycia, you should go next.¡±


    She grabbed onto my brown cloak. She looked frightened. She began mumbling again. Things like the light men are going to get her, too. I made her head turn to my face.


    ¡°It will be okay. There will be no light men. There¡¯s Teacher protecting us. Nothing will happen, okay?¡±


    I took my hands of her cheeks and released her. Her hand was only loosely grabbing my cloak and she slowly walked towards the still pale Konrad von Tarria.


    ¡°Zeki¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why she would say sorry before dispersing into light particles.


    Maybe for grabbing onto me? Not like I cared though.


    That look you give me is making me a little uncomfortable, you know.


    I¡¯m just expressing what I thought at that point of time. You think I¡¯m that stupid? You hurt my feelings you know.


    Ah, we have to go down there. Be careful, okay? Don¡¯t get distracted. It¡¯s a long drop down.


    You standing steadily? Good. Then I will continue.


    It was another ten minutes before they would return so I tried to come up with the best teleporting order, when my eyes fell on Cheya.


    ¡°Ehm¡­ Miss Cheya¡ª¡°


    ¡°This Cheya does not deserve to be called in such formal ways by young master. This Cheya just has this name so being called by young master in such ways would be more fitting.¡±


    I was still not used to that. I don¡¯t enjoy treating people as inferior to me and I didn¡¯t and still don¡¯t like calling obviously stronger and wiser people without showing some form of respect to them.


    It just doesn¡¯t sit right with me.


    ¡°Ah, right. Cheya then. You told me you¡¯d bring me to my parents, right? I don¡¯t remember you telling me where they actually are. So are they somewhere close to Tarria? Or are they in another continent?¡±


    I wonder if Cheya thought it was just the impatience of a child wanting to see their parents or a person trying to calculate the trouble, which could be caused, by the length of the way.


    I didn¡¯t really care for my parents actually. I just got a glimpse of them when I was born and even that was just a blur of events.


    I wondered how my mother was doing though. I thought a lot about her. I had a lot of time at hand after all.


    Cheya looked at me for a moment with no visible change in her expression and then proceeded to give me an answer.


    ¡°They are in this continent. This Cheya shall not reveal their Majesties location while unwished for people can listen to such conversations.¡±


    With this the conversation was done for her.


    ¡°Uwaah. She¡¯s cold~. She should wear warmer clothes.¡±


    Lycus, who was close, whispered such a thing to me.


    ¡°Lycus. There are times and places for such things¡­. This doesn¡¯t seem to be the right time nor the right place.¡±


    I glanced towards Cheya to check if she prepared her knife to cut out someone¡¯s tongue, but she just stood there, unmoving and with no clear emotion showing on her face.


    The rest of the wait was just silence.


    When our transporter came back we seemed to not have moved an inch since he left.


    ¡°Cheya, ehm, could you go next.¡±


    I wanted to talk to Lycus about some things without Cheya being there to shut me up. I at least believed she would do it as soon as I would talk about her identity or mine. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure about the whole situation either, but I wanted to tell him. I didn¡¯t want to frighten Alycia further and I couldn¡¯t really talk to Teacher S. Cheya was even harder to talk to. Every time I would ask her something she would answer vaguely.


    ¡°That is not acceptable, young master. This Cheya is not able to protect you if young master is not in the vicinity. My sole mission is to bring, young master back. This Cheya cannot tolerate any situations endangering young master.¡±


    She did not move from her spot and didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to move.


    ¡°It would be more beneficial for me though. Nothing will happen to me, really. Every magic thrown at me will just disappear, right? Most monsters are just dangerous because of that, right? Please go ahead or do you want to force me to order you¡­. Please don¡¯t make me¡­ it¡¯s weird.¡±


    With every sentence I spoke and with every second Cheya stayed unmoved I lost more and more of the confidence I built up.


    ¡°This Cheya still does not understand why young master persists to be left alone in such danger. The resistance against magic is not a justification to be left alone with just an elven child and an unconscious, tied up celestian brat.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to do it but it seemed like there was no other way. I didn¡¯t really get how this worked either, but it worked in a way.


    ¡°It¡¯s an order then.¡±


    I looked away. This situation didn¡¯t feel right. As soon as I said these words she started walking as if she was controlled by some other force.


    As soon as she grabbed onto Konrad¡¯s arm they too turned into the light particles.


    I was now alone with Lycus.


    ¡°Ehm, Lycus you understand who Cheya is?¡±


    Even though I wanted to talk about this I didn¡¯t actually know how to start the conversation naturally. I didn¡¯t have that much practice in that either. I just came right to the point.


    ¡°Hmm. She feels the same as the sword beast. A demon, right? Like you. Hmmm. Is she your sister? She¡¯s weird~ She looks like ice~. She¡¯s just as cold, too.¡±


    Well, she didn¡¯t try to hide it anyway. Seems like he wasn¡¯t fazed by that at all. Not that he seemed to care for a whole lot. Getting the connection between the two of us is not really easy but thinking she is my sister after hearing the two of us talk? That¡¯s a feat only Lycus would be able to do.


    ¡°Ehm¡­ no. Well, I don¡¯t know actually what she is, but she seems to be some kind of servant. My parents are supposed to be some powerful people. Haah¡­ I kind of feel like that whole thing going on there is my fault, you know. I know it¡¯s not really, but, well, I still do feel if I wasn¡¯t at that place a lot of people could lead a much happier life¡­.. Hey, are you even listening?¡±


    Lycus proceeded to draw shapes into the earth.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Why did I even bother?¡±


    ¡°Hm? You were talking to me? I thought you were busy rolling in your self-pity. Didn¡¯t want to disturb you~¡±


    Well, I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t do that, but being a bit nicer wouldn¡¯t have hurt anyone, right? Haah, it was helpful though, so I stop complaining now.


    ¡°Where did you even hear that expression?¡±


    ¡°Hm? The sword beast says it often~. ¡®Are you done rolling in self-pity on the floor like some baby or do you need me to hit it out of you before you get it doesn¡¯t get you anythiiiing~¡¯, things like that.¡±


    That sounded like her, alright. I didn¡¯t doubt it for a second.


    We talked for a bit more, but it felt more like me talking to a wall. Well let¡¯s call it cathartic monologue than.


    After I insisted on Lycus getting taken next. I was alone with Cealius.


    ¡°Are you done with acting like you are still unconscious?¡±


    No reaction.


    ¡°What me to test the short blade I was given? Your upper leg seems to be the perfect target you know. Kyle.¡±


    ¡°Tch, what do you want. Want to choke me more? You really want to become a murderer. Marcus?¡±


    He pissed me off. Even after just saying a sentence.


    ¡°You do know I can kill you pretty easily right now? Your magic is sealed. You can¡¯t break the rope and I bet the air in this forest won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    He seemed to be the same kind of idiot like Konrad. Thinking he could win in such a situation.


    ¡°But you won¡¯t do it anyway. Marci never hit back, right? Killing an old friend would be a shame wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡°


    I cut him off with the short blade. It struck his upper leg. He was just so annoying. The feelings from before welled up.


    I could kill him right now.


    No one would care.


    But who knows. Maybe the Celestials would interpret that as some kind of declaration of war. I had to be content with just hurting him.


    He screamed. He screamed as if I just cut of his leg instead of just pricking it.


    Birds flew out of tries and I heard small animals run into nearby bushes.


    My expression stayed unchanged.


    ¡°It is a good blade, indeed. Don¡¯t you think? I would be careful how you act in a place you have no power in. Weren¡¯t you all about gaining power through clever thought out words? Did you turn dumb over your ability?¡±


    He was rolling on the floor.


    ¡°I¡ªarg..would I-if I could y-y-you damn bastard, urg.¡±


    Tears were forming in his eyes.


    Just at that moment our teleporter reappeared.


    I threw Cealius into his arms.


    ¡°Have fun~¡±


    I waved jokingly. I knew some people such as Cheya and Alycia would not be happy with me being the last person to be carried out of danger, but this was the best way for me to deal with the things I didn¡¯t get to deal with.


    While I waited I played with the pendant I had since I was a little baby. I put the key for Cealius choker on the same chain. I didn¡¯t want to throw it away just yet.


    Soon I would see people other than the people I met in the temple. I was living cut away from the rest of the world after all. I was curious how ¡°outsiders¡± were different from the temple people.


    In the nearby village were two more reincarnated students, too. Even if they weren¡¯t people I didn¡¯t know a lot about I still looked forward to meeting them.


    Ah we¡¯re there. Want me to help you get on the platform?


    Hm? We can¡¯t use teleportation, you know? It can get intercepted after all. That would be rather nasty. There were incidents of just a part of the particles reaching the other side and it ended in a bloody mess.


    A skyship is much easier to not get mutilated in.


    Oh yeah, say hi to Teacher. Haha, you thought I wouldn¡¯t call a person who taught me how to make better use of my magic teacher?


    Anyway. We talk later. I have to take care of the matters here. Why don¡¯t you go inside and get some rest.


    I¡¯ll come by soon, okay.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Authors note:


    Hey there,


    Finally I got to finish this chapter... I actually had it half done by the time I posted the 12th chapter. There are some things out there which can distract you from the things you planned to finish quckly (damn you youtuuuube)


    Well, it just became tomorrow XD I¡¯m dead tired and hope I didn¡¯t do any sleepdrunk mistakes.


    Anyway, like always


    If you find any sort of mistake, please mention it in the comments. If you have any suggestions regarding the further development of the story I¡¯m open for anything! If you liked the chapter I would encourage you to write a comment, too. Motivation is something rather important after all, right?


    And now to the most important thing.


    Thank you so much for reading this story of mine. I really am happy about anyone giving this story a chance. Thank you the 103 people who decided to follow this story and the 18 who put it in their favorites. I didn''t think anyone would be that interested in this former english exercise. Seems like I was wrong. I try to pick up my pace again when things get a little calmer.


    And with that,


    See you in the next chapter to come.